,*•■   • 

THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

AT  CHAPEL  HILL 


I  Hi 


PRESENTED  BY 


Richard  J.   Richardson 
Provost  1996-2000 


"f>?> 


* 


/ff 


(^ 

^ 


^ 


p=r 


^ 


■: 


.-■  < 


ECLECTIC   SCHOOL    READINGS 


OLD    NORSE    STORIES 


BY 

SARAH    POWERS    BRADISH 


i 


>>*Xc 


NEW  YORK-:-CINCINNATI:CHICAGO 
AMERICAN   BOOK   COMPANY 


Copyright,  1900,  by 
SARAH   POWERS  B-RADISH. 


ri. 


OLD    NORSE    STORIES. 
W.   P.  3 


r 


■■ 


WHAT   THESE    STORIES    ARE 

Many  years  ago  our  forefathers,  who  lived  far  away  in 
the  Northland,  thought  that  everything  in  the  world  was 
controlled  by  some  god  or  goddess,  who  had  special  care 
of  that  thing.  When  spring  came  they  said,  "  Iduna  is 
waking."  In  early  summer,  when  grass  covered  the  hill- 
sides and  grain  waved  in  the  valleys,  they  said,  "  Sif  is 
preparing  a  plentiful  harvest."  When  thunder  clouds 
rolled  across  the  sky  and  lightning  flashed,  they  said, 
"Thor  is  driving  his  chariot  and  throwing  his  hammer." 

They  were  glad  when  the  long,  light  days  of  summer 
came,  and  said, ""  We  love  Balder  the  beautiful,  Balder 
the  good." 

But  they  shrank  from  the  scorching  heat  of  later  sum- 
mer, and  said,  "We  fear  the  pranks  of  Loki,  the  mischief 
maker." 

They  saw  the  rainbow,  and  called  it  the  bridge  leading 
up  to  the  home  of  the  gods. 

They  loved  the  gods  who  were  kind  to  them ;  and  they 
dreaded  the  frost  giants  and  storm  giants,  who  were  the 
enemies  of  gods  and  men. 

They  prayed  to   Odin,  the  All-father,  for  wisdom  and 

3 


4 

protection,  because  they  did  not  know  the  name  of  the 
one  great  God. 

When  they  gathered  around  the  fireside  in  long  winter 
evenings,  they  told  tales  of  giants,  dwarfs,  and  elves ;  and 
talked^  of  Sigurd,  the  prince  of  the  sunlight,  who  killed 
the  dragon  of  cold  and  darkness  and  waked  the  dawn 
maiden. 

They  thought  much  of  the  wonderful  beings  who  lived, 
as  they  supposed,  above  the  clouds  or  under  the  earth, 
and  told  many  strange  and  beautiful  stories  about  them. 

The  author  of  this  little  book  has  endeavored  in  the 
following  pages  to  retell  some  of  the  most  popular  of 
these  stories  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  them  attractive 
to  young  readers.  Most  of  them  show  what  our  ances- 
tors thought  of  the  common  phenomena  of  nature, — day 
and  night,  summer  and  winter,  storms  and  sunshine,  life 
and  death.  They  also  give  us  some  idea  of  the  strange, 
rude  manners  of  a  semi-barbarous  people,  and  of  their 
ways  of  living  both  in  times  of  peace  and  in  times  of  war. 

For  the  originals  of  these  stories  we  must  go  back  to 
the  Norse  Eddas,  written  many  hundreds  of  years  ago. 
The  author  has  drawn  much  of  her  material  from  An- 
derson's "  Norse  Mythology "  and  Guerber's  "  Myths  of 
Northern  Lands."  The  stories  of  the  Volsungs  follow  the 
poetical  version  of  William  Morris  in  the  story  of  "Sigurd 
the  Volsung,"  and  the  translation  by  Morris  and  Mag- 
nusson  of  the  ancient  "Sigurd  Saga."  The  poetical  quo- 
tations are  from  Morris's  "Sigurd  the  Volsung." 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Iduxa r        .  7 

Skadi 15 

Frey 17 

Freya 28 

Sif's  Hair .        .        .35 

Fenris  Wolf 43 

loki  and  skrymsli 47 

Thrym 50 

/Egir's  Feast     .        .        .        *^f» 55 

Thor  and  Skrymir           .        . 60 

Thor's  Duel  with  Hruxgnir 71 

Thor  and  Geirrod 78 

The  Last  Appearance  of  Thor 82 

The  Broken  Promise 83 

Geirrod  and  Agnar 86 

The  Beginning  of  Poetry 90 

Gangrad  and  Vafthrudntr 96 

Balder 106 

Loki's  Punishment 115 

5 


6 

PAGE 

The  Twilight  of  the  Gods    .        .        •        .        .        .        .118 

Volsung 121 

SlGNY I23 

King  Sigmund 147 

The  House  of  the  Helper 160 

Regin's  Sjory 168 

The  Forging  of  the  Sword 178 

The  Prophecy  of  Gripir 181 

The  Glittering  Heath 183 

Brynhild 189 

Gudrux's  Dreams     .        .        . 193 

Sigurd  at  Lymdale 199 

Sigurd  at  the  Palace  of  the  Nibluxgs      ....  203 

The  Wooixg  of  Bryxhild 215 

The  Quarrel  of  the  Queexs 223 

The  Exd  of  the  Treasure 231 

Norse  Words 235 


NORSE    STORIES 

— »o>*:o* 

IDUNA 
i.    iduna's  garden 

Iduna  was  the  fair  goddess  of  spring.  She  lived 
with  her  husband,  Bragi,  in  Asgard,  in  a  beautiful 
garden  of  fruits  and  flowers.  She  tended  the 
flowers,  while  he  wrote  verses  about  them  and 
about  the  gods  and   heroes. 

Every  morning  Iduna  gathered  the  golden  apples 
of  youth  for  the  breakfast  of  the  gods.  Every  day 
the  £ods  and  goddesses  sat  in  the  cool  shade  of 
Iduna's  garden.  If  they  were  sick  or  tired,  eating 
one  of  her  apples  always  brought  back  health  and 
strength. 

IT.     LOKl's    SUPPER 

Odin  the  All-father,  his  brother  Hcenir,  and  Loki 
the  mischief  maker,  were  taking  a  journey  round 
the  world.  They  wanted  to  see  how  men  were  get- 
ting on.  One  evening,  when  it  was  too  late  to  go 
farther,  they  came  to  a  densely  wooded  mountain. 

7 


8 

There  was  no  house  in  sight,  and  they  were  tired 
and  hungry.     There  was  nothing  to  eat. 

Down  in  the  valley  Loki  had  seen  a  herd  of 
cattle  grazing.  They  went  back,  caught  an  ox, 
killed  it,  and  dressed  the  meat.  Loki  kindled  a 
fire,  and  began  to  cook  the  supper.  When  it  was 
time  for  it  to  be  done,  the  meat  was  as  raw  as  when 
first  put  over  the  fire.  He  made  more  fire,  with 
the  same  result.  He  made  another  fire,  but  could 
not  cook  the  meat. 

They  heard  a  noise  in  the  branches  over  their 
heads.  Looking  up,  they  saw  a  very  large  eagle. 
They  also  saw  that  the  eagle  was  fanning  the  flames 
with  his  wings,  to  put  out  their  fire. 

A  voice  spoke  to  them.  The  voice  said  that  if 
they  would  give  the  eagle  his  supper,  their  meat 
would  soon  be  cooked.  They  at  once  invited  the 
eagle  to  eat  with  them.  He  flew  down,  and  again 
fanned  the  flame  with  his  wings.  Now  the  fire 
grew  brighter,  and  supper  was  soon  ready. 

They  sat  down  together ;  but  the  eagle  took,  for 
his  share,  one  leg  and  both  shoulders  of  the  ox. 
Loki  was  angry  at  this,  for  he  was  very  hungry. 
He  took  a  pole  that  was  lying  near,  and  struck 
the  eagle. 

One  end  of  the  pole  stuck  fast  in  the  eagle's 
feathers,  and  Loki  could  not  let  go  the  other.     The 


eagle  flew  away  over  the  tree  tops,  drawing  Loki 
through  the  branches,  and  up  the  mountain  slopes, 
bruising  him  against  the  rough  rocks;  then  it  flew 
near  the  ground,  dragging  him  over  stumps  and 
stones  and  through  briery  thickets. 

Loki  knew  then  that  the  storm  giant  was  hidden 
under  the  eagle's  plumage. 

He  begged  for  mercy,  but  the  eagle  flew  faster. 
At  last  Thiassi  (for  that  was  the  storm  giant's  name) 
said,  "  I  will  let  you  go,  if  you  will  bring  me  Iduna 
and  her  golden  apples." 

Loki  promised,  and  Thiassi  set  him  free. 

III.     THE   BEAUTIFUL    APPLES 

In  sorry  plight,  Loki,  all  ragged  and  torn,  came 
back  to  his  companions.  The  next  day  the  three 
travelers  went  home  to  Asgard,  the  city  of  the  gods. 

When  Loki  went  to  visit  Iduna,  he  found  her 
busy  about  her  household  tasks.  She  was  dressed 
in  green,  and  wore  a  garland  of  leaves.  Her  hus- 
band, Bragi,  was  not  at  home.  Iduna  had  just 
gathered  the  apples  for  the  next  meal  of  the  gods. 

Loki  said  to  her:  "I  have  found  a  strange  tree 
just  outside  the  city  wall.  It  bears  apples  finer  than 
yours.  The  golden  color  is  deeper,  and  the  red  a 
more  delicate  blush." 


IO 

"  Yes,"  said  Iduna,  "  those  apples  are  doubtless 
more  beautiful  than  mine,  but  not  so  good  to  eat. 
They  will  not  bring  back  youth  and  strength." 

"  I  think  you  are  wrong,"  said  Loki.  "  They  are 
sweeter  to  the  taste,  and  they  restore  youth  and 
strength,  as  well  as  yours.  When  I  found  them,  I 
was  very  weary ;  and  when  I  had  eaten  one,  I  felt 
as  well  as  ever  I  did." 

"  I  will  go,"  said  Iduna.  "  Would  it  be  better  to 
take  my  apples  with  me  ?  " 

"  I  think  so,"  said  Loki ;  "  because  you  can  better 
compare  them." 

She  put  her  apples  into  a  crystal  dish,  and  went 
with  Loki,  outside  the  wall  of  Asgard. 

Thiassi  was  waiting  in  his  eagle's  plumage.  Poor 
Iduna  heard  the  roar  of  the  storm  giant  in  the  tree 
tops ;  but  it  was  too  late  to  go  back.  The  great 
eagle  caught  her  in  his  talons,  and  flew  away  to  his 
wintry  home  in  Thrymheim. 

iv.    iduna's  return 

The  gods  missed  Iduna,  but  supposed  she  had 
gone  on  a  visit.  Of  course  Loki  said  nothing; 
and  the  gods  did  not  suspect  mischief,  until  gray 
hairs  began  to  come  in  their  heads,  their  color  was 
fading,  and  their  faces  were  becoming  wrinkled. 

Then  they  remembered  that  Iduna  had  been  last 


II 

seen  with  Loki,  the  mischief  maker.  They  ques- 
tioned him,  but  he  would  not  tell  the  truth. 

At  last,  Thor,  the  thunder  god,  became  angry, 
and  threatened  to  strike  him  unless  he  told  all  he 
knew  about  Iduna. 

Then  he  told  how  he  had  led  her  out  of  Asgard, 
and  how  she  had  been  stolen.  He  promised  to 
bring  her  back,  if  Frigga  would  lend  him  her  falcon 
dress. 

Frigga  lent  him  her  falcon  dress,  and  he  flew 
away  to  Thrymheim.  Thiassi  was  out  on  the  sea, 
fishing.  Iduna  was  sleeping  on  a  rude  couch,  in  a 
cold,  rough  hall.  There  were  tears  on  her  cheeks. 
She  looked  sad  and  lonely,  but  she  still  held  in  her 
arms  her  crystal  dish  of  apples. 

Loki,  as  a  falcon,  flew  in  at  a  window,  placed 
Iduna  in  a  magic  nutshell,  and  flew  away  with  her 
in  his  claws.  Just  then  Thiassi  came  home.  When 
he  found  he  had  lost  Iduna,  he  changed  himself 
into  an  eagle  and  flew  after  her.  The  falcon  flew 
fast,  but  the  eagle  flew  faster.  Thiassi  was  gaining 
on  Loki,  when  they  came  in  sight  of  Asgard. 

All  the  gods  and  goddesses  were  out  looking  for 
Iduna  and  Loki.  When  they  saw  them  coming 
and  Thiassi  pursuing,  they  made  fires  on  the  city 
wall.  The  falcon  flew  over  safely,  and  gave  Iduna 
back  to  Bragi  and  the  gods ;  but  the  fire  caught  the 


12 


eagle's  wings;  and,  with  burning  plumage,  he  fell 
among  them.  Thor  killed  him  and  threw  his  eyes 
up  into  the  heavens,  where  they  still  shine  as  stars. 


V.     IDUNA  S    FALL 

A  huge  ash  tree,  called  Yggdrasil,  shaded  Odin's 
hall.  This  tree  supported  the  whole  world.  It  had 
three  great  roots :  one  in  Niflheim,  the  land  of  cold 
and  darkness;  one  in  Midgard,  the  home  of  men; 
and  one  in  Asgard,  the  home  of  the  gods. 

The  tree  was  cared  for  by  three  norns,  Past, 
Present,  and  Future.  Every  day  they  brought 
fresh  clay  for  its  roots,  which  they  moistened  with 
water  from  the  Urdar  Fountain.  They  also  sprin- 
kled the  leaves  with  this  life-giving  water.  Some- 
times the  water  dripped  from  the  leaves  upon  the 
earth,  and  made  honey,  which  the  bees  gathered. 
The  leaves  were  always  green. 

On  the  topmost  bough  sat  an  eagle.  Between 
his  eyes  was  a  falcon.  The  falcon  had  very  keen 
sight ;  and,  from  his  lofty  perch,  he  could  look 
out  over  the  dwellings  of  gods  and  men,  and  the 
land  of  darkness.  He  talked  about  everything  he 
saw.  Four  deer  fed  on  the  branches.  From  their 
horns  dropped  sweet  dew,  which  supplied  water  for 
all  the  rivers  of  earth.    The  branches  also  furnished 


13 

pasture  for  the  goat,  Heidrun,  from  whose  milk 
was  made  mead  for  the  heroes  of  Valhalla.  Down 
in  the  darkness  of  Niflheim,  a  dragon  continually 

gnawed  the  root,  to  kill  the  tree;  because  he  knew 
that,  when  Yggdrasil  withered,  the  reign  of  the 
gods  would  end. 

The  squirrel.  Ratatosk,  scampered  through  the 
branches,  and  up  and  down  the  trunk.  He  carried 
tales  from  the  dragon  to  the  eagle,  and  from  the 
eagle  to  the  dragon.  He  liked  to  keep  up  contin- 
ual strife. 

The  council  chamber  of  the  gods  was  at  the  root 
of  the  tree,  near  Urdar  Fountain.  It  was  their  hall 
of  justice.  They  went  to  it  every  day;  riding  over 
the  rainbow  bridge,  Bifrost.  Thor  alone  wrent 
round  another  way ;  for  he  feared  that  his  iron 
chariot  might  injure  the  bridge. 

High  up  in  the  branches  of  this  wonderful  tree, 
Iduna  built  a  pretty  summer  house.  One  day, 
while  sitting  at  the  door  of  the  house,  she  fell 
asleep.  Down  she  tumbled  through  the  branches, 
past  the  deer  and  the  goat,  startling  nimble  Rata- 
tosk.     Down  she  fell  into  cold,  dark  Niflheim. 

White  and  still  she  lay  at  the  root  of  the  tree. 
From  his  high  seat,  Odin  saw  her,  and  sent  Bragi 
and  Heimdal  to  bring  her  back.  Odin  gave  them 
a  white  wolfskin  to  protect  her  from  the  cold. 


14 

They  found  her  still  alive,  but  so  hurt  by  the  fall 
that  she  could  neither  speak  nor  move.  They 
wrapped  her  in  the  soft  white  robe;  but  they  could 
not  bring  her  back  until  the  following  spring. 
Heimdal  returned  to  Odin  with  the  sad  news; 
but  Bragi  stayed  with  his  wife  all  the  long  winter. 
His  harp  was  silent,  and  he  could  not  sing ;  and 
there  were  no  bird  songs,  until  Iduna  was  able  to 
throw  off  the  snowy  wolfskin  robe,  and  come  back 
with  her  husband,  to  tend  the  flowers  again. 


SKABI 

The  storm  giant,  Thiassi,  had  a  daughter  named 
Skadi.  She  wore  a  silver  helmet,  a  suit  of  chain 
armor,  a  snow-white  hunting  dress,  ermine  leg- 
gings, and  broad  snowshoes.  She  carried  a  glis- 
tening spear,  and  a  bow,  and  a  quiver  full  of  arrows. 
Sne  liked  to  hunt,  and  she  knew  how  to  fight. 

When  she  heard  of  her  father's  death,  she  came 
at  once  to  Asgard.  The  gods  admired  her  cour- 
age and  loyalty.  They  tried  to  offer  her  gifts  ;  but 
she  only  raised  her  spear,  to  hurl  it  at  her  father's 
enemies. 

Then  Loki  bowed  before  her.  He  sprang  to  the 
right  and  to  the  left.  He  danced  gracefully.  As 
he  swayed  to  and  fro,  a  long-haired,  long-bearded 
goat  imitated  every  motion.  At  last,  he  knelt  at 
her  feet,  and  the  goat  did  the  same.  Skadi 
laughed.  Her  anger  was  gone,  and  she  could 
listen  to   the  gods. 

Odin  pointed  out  two  bright  stars ;  which,  he 
said,  were  her  father's  eyes,  placed  in  the  heavens 
to  look  upon  her  forever.  As  for  herself,  she  might 
marry  a  god,  and  become   a  goddess.     She   might 

15 


choose  her  husband ;  but  her  eyes  must  be  veiled, 
so  she  could  see  only  the  feet  of  the  gods. 

Skadi  looked  about  in  amazement.  Her  eyes 
fell  on  Balder,  the  god  of  light,  the  fairest  being  in 
the  universe.  She  thought,  "  I  shall  know  Balder 
if  I  see  only  the  hem  of  his  garment." 

So  she  let  them  tie  the  bandage  over  her  eyes. 
Then  she  looked  down  and  saw  a  well-shaped  foot. 
"  I  choose  thee,"  she  said ;  "  thou  art  Balder." 

But  it  was  not  Balder.  It  was  Njord,  who  was 
tall,  slender,  handsome,  and  good. 

The  wedding  feast  was  spread.  All  the  gods  and 
goddesses  brought  costly  gifts.  All  their  palaces 
were  open  to  the  bride.  Life  in  Asgard  was  better 
than  anything  she  had  ever  known. 

After  a  few  weeks,  Njord  said  he  must  go  back 
to  Noatun,  because  he  had  the  care  of  all  the 
ships  on  the  sea,  and  the  sailors  needed  his  protec- 
tion. Skadi  went  with  him*  but  the  cry  of  the 
sea  gulls,  and  the  beating  of  the  waves  upon  the 
beach,  wearied  her  ;  and  she  longed  for  the  forests 
of  Thrymheim.  Njord  went  with  her  tocher  old 
home ;  but  the  howling  wolves  and  the  growling 
bears  kept  him  awake  at  night.  So  they  a^relxl  to 
spend  nine  days  together  in  Thrymheim,  and  three 
days  together  in  Noatun ;  and  in  that  way  they 
lived  happily  many  years. 


■ 

FREY 
i.    frey's  gifts 

Njord  and  Skadi  had  two  children  :  a  boy  named 
Frey,  and  a  girl  named  Freya.  Frey  was  the  god 
of  sunlight  and  gentle  showers,  and  Freya  was  the 
goddess  of  beauty. 

It  was  the  custom  in  the  Northland  to  make 
every  child  a  present  when  he  cut  his  first  tooth. 
When  Frey's  first  tooth  came  through,  the  gods 
2rave  him  Elfheim,  the  home  of  the  light  elves,  or 
fairies,  for  a  tooth  gift.  The  little  god  was  king  of 
Elfheim,  or  Fairyland,  and  lived  there  with  his  tiny 
subjects,  whenever  he  could  be  spared  from  Asgard. 
The  little  creatures  loved  tljeir  king,  and  obeyed 
his  lightest  wish ;  and  he  was  much  happier  there 
than  in  his  mother's  icy  palace  at  Thrymheim. 

Little  Frey  soon  became  a  tall,  handsome  youth. 
Then  the  o-ods  9-ave  him  a  mao-ic  sword,  which,  as 
soon  as  it  was  drawn  from  the  sheath,  won  every 
bat^e  of  its  own  accord.  But  Frey  seldom  used  it, 
except  co  fight  the  cruel  frost  giants,  who  dreaded 
his  glittering  sword,  because  it  held  the  softening 
power  of  the  sunbeams. 

NORSE    MYTH    STORIES  —  2  17 


18 


Frey  had   also    a    fine    horse  called   Blodughofi. 
This  horse  could  go  through  fire  and  water. 


II.     FREY    IN    ODIN  S    SEAT 

Frey  was  very  busy  during  the  summer  months. 
He  looked  after  the  sunshine  and  the  warm  show- 
ers. Sometimes  he  helped  his  father  direct  the 
gentle  winds.  But,  when  the  sunshine  went  away, 
Frey's  work  went  away  too.  The  dark  northern 
winter  seemed  very  long  to  the  young  god. 

One  day,  when  wandering  about  the  city  of 
Asgard,  he  came  to  the  foot  of  Odin's  lofty  throne, 
Hlidskialf.  No  one  ever  ascended  this  throne, 
except  the  All-father  and  his  wife  Frigga.  But  the 
gods  all  knew  that  the  whole  world  could  be  seen 
from  its  summit.  Frey  wanted  to  see  the  whole 
world.  So  he  began  to  climb  the  steps.  No  one 
saw  him,  and  he  soon  came  to  the  top.  He  sat 
down  on  Odin's  seat,  and  looked  toward  the  north. 
He  saw  a  maiden  standing  in  the  doorway  of 
her  father's  castle.  She  was  the  most  beautiful 
maiden  in  the  world.  She  was  Gerda,  daughter  of 
Gymir,  the  frost  giant.  When  she  raised  her  hand 
to  open  the  door,  many-colored  lights  blazed  in  the 
northern  sky,  and  shot  out  toward  the  southern 
heavens.     Frey  longed  to  win  Gerda  for  his  bride. 


Frey  and  his  Steed,  Golden-bristle. 


^tsSL^ 


20 


But  he  knew  that  her  father,  Gymir,  would  never 
consent  to  their  marriage,  because  Gymir  was 
cousin  to  Thiassi,  the  storm  giant,  whom  the  gods 
had  killed  in  Asgard. 

Slowly  and  sadly  Frey  left  Hlidskialf.  He  walked 
up  and  down  the  city  streets  as  usual ;  but  he  was 
silent,  and  never  joined  in  the  sports  of  the  young 
gods.  At  the  feasts  his  cup  of  sparkling  mead  was 
left  untasted.  No  one  could  find  out  any  reason 
for  his  strange  conduct.  His  father,  Njord,  was 
greatly  alarmed,  and  sent  for  his  mother,  Skadi,  who 
was  then  at  their  winter  home  in  Thrymheim. 

III.     HOW  SKADI  HELPED  HER  SON 

Skadi  came  at  once.  She,  too,  was  greatly  con- 
cerned about  her  son.  She  knew  there  must  be 
some  trouble ;  but  he  refused  to  tell  his  mother 
what  it  was  that  made  him  so  miserable. 

One  day  Skadi  called  Skirnir,  their  most  trusted 
servant.  She  said  :  "  Skirnir,  you  played  with  Frey 
in  childhood ;  you  were  his  friend  in  youth ;  you 
have  served  him  faithfully  in  manhood.  He  trusts 
you.  Find  out  his  secret,  and  help  him  in  his 
trouble.     You  alone  can  save  his  life." 

Skirnir  went  to  Frey,  and  learned  from  him  the 
story  of  his  visit  to  the  lofty  throne,  how  he  had 


21 

seen  Gerda,  the  most  beautiful  of  maidens,  and  how 
he  wished  to  make  her  his  wife.  This,  Frey  said, 
could  never  be  done,  because  Gerda  was  the  daugh- 
ter of  Gymir,  the  frost  giant,  who  hated  him.  Be- 
sides, the  giants  castle  was  surrounded  by  a  barrier 
of  fire,  and  at  the  approach  of  any  stranger  the 
flames  leaped  as  high  as  the  sky. 

"  If  that  is  all,"  said  Skirnir,  "  I  can  win  fair 
Gerda  for  you.  Lend  me  your  horse,  Blodughofi, 
and  give  me  your  magic  sword  to  be  my  own." 

Frey  lent  him  the  horse  and  gave  him  the  sword ; 
and  Skirnir  promised  to  hasten  on  his  journey. 

Frey  sent  eleven  golden  apples  and  a  magic 
golden  ring,  as  gifts  to  Gerda.    Still  Skirnir  lingered. 

One  day,  as  Frey  was  sitting  near  a  pool,  his  face 
was  reflected  in  the  surface.  Skirnir  caught  the 
reflection  in  his  drinking  horn,  and  covered  it  care- 
fully. Then  he  started  on  his  journey ;  for,  with 
these  three  gifts,  the  golden  apples,  the  magic  ring, 
and  the  portrait  of  his  handsome  master,  he  was 
confident  that  he  could  win  the  beautiful  maiden. 


IV.     SKIRNIR  S    JOURNEY 

Skirnir  rode  away  to  the  land  of  the  frost  giants 
as  fast  as  Frey's  swift  steed  could  carry  him.  As 
he  came  near  Gymirs  castle,  he  was  stopped  by  the 


22 

terrible  howling  of  the  giant's  watch  dogs,  Winter 
Winds. 

He  spoke  to  the  shepherd  who  was  watching  the 
flocks  in  Gymir's  fields.  The  shepherd  said:  "You 
carfhot  reach  the  castle.  Even  if  you  pass  the  dogs, 
it  will  be  impossible  for  you  to  enter  the  gates,  for 
the  whole  place  is  surrounded  by  fire.  Don't  you 
see  how  the  flames  light  up  the  sky?  " 

Still  Skirnir  pressed  on.  He  put  spurs  to  his 
horse,  and  outran  the  dogs.  Then  he  gave  rein  to 
Blodughofi,  who  plunged  into  the  fire,  and  bore  his 
rider  safely  to  the  steps  of  Gymir's  castle.  A  serv- 
ant opened  the  door  and  led  the  daring  horseman 
into  the  presence  of  Gerda. 

Skirnir  offered  her  the  golden  apples  and  the 
magic  ring,  and  showed  her  the  portrait  of  his  mas- 
ter, which  he  had  taKen  from  the  pool.  But  she 
said,  "  My  father  has  gold  enough  for  me,"  and  she 
did  not  care  at  all  for  the  picture. 

Then  Skirnir  threatened  to  cut  off  her  head  with 
the  magic  sword.  He  did  not  intend  to  do  this, 
because  he  knew  his  master  would  not  want  a  bride 
without  a  head.  But  she  was  not  at  all  frightened. 
Then  he  cut  runes  in  his  stick,  so  that  he  could 
weave  a  magic  spell  about  her.  He  told  her  that 
she  would  be  married  to  an  old  frost  giant,  who 
would  keep  her  hidden  in  his  cold,  dark  castle.    He 


23 

kept  on  cutting  runes  until  she  said:  "  Perhaps  it 
would  be  better  to  marry  handsome  young  Frey 
and  live  in  Asgard,  than  to  marry  an  ugly  old  frost 
giant  and  live  in  a  dungeon.  When  spring  comes, 
I  will  be  Frey's  bride." 

Skirnir  hurried  back  toward  Asgard.  But  Frey, 
impatient  to  learn  how  he  had  succeeded,  met  him 
at  Elfheim,  and  there,  among  the  fairies,  he  learned 
that,  when  the  trees  budded  and  flowers  bloomed 
and  grass  grew  green  again,  he  might  go  to  the 
land  of   Buri,  or  green  groves,  to  meet  his  bride. 

Gerda  met  him  in  the  land  of  Buri,  as  she  had 
promised.  They  were  married,  and  went  to  Frey's 
new  palace  in  Asgard,  where  they  lived  happily 
ever  after,  and  blessed  the  homes  of  married  pairs 
who  wished  to  live  without  strife. 


V.     PEACE-FRODI 

Frey  had  a  son  named  Frodi.  Frodi  lived  in 
Midgarci,  or  the  world  of  men.  He  was  good  and 
wise,  and  men  were  glad  to  have  him  for  a  king. 
He  began  to  reign  in  Denmark,  when  there  was 
peace  throughout  the  world.  That  was  the  time 
when  Christ  was  born  in  Bethlehem.  He  was 
called   Peace-Frodi. 

He  had  a  pair  of  magic  millstones.     They  could 


24 

grind  anything  he  wished,  but  there  was  no  one  in 
all  his  kingdom  strong  enough  to  turn  them.  He 
went  to  visit  the  king  of  Sweden,  and  saw,  near  the 
royal  palace,  two  captive  giants,  who  were  eight  feet 
tall.  They  could  lift  heavy  weights,  and  hurl  jave- 
lins to  a  great  distance.  He  thought  they  would 
be  able  to  turn  his  enchanted  millstones.  He 
bought  the  giants  from  their  master.  Their  names 
were  Menia  and  Fenia. 

As  soon  as  they  came  to  Denmark,  Frodi  led 
them  to  the  magic  stones  and  bade  them  grind 
gold,  peace,  and  prosperity.  They  turned  the 
stones  easily,  and  sang  as  they  worked:  — 

Let  us  grind  riches  for  Frodi ! 
Let  us  make  him  happy 
In  plenty  of  substance 
On  our  magic  Quern.1 

They  worked  on  hour  after  hour  until  their  backs 
ached,  and  they  could  hardly  stand  from  weariness. 
There  was  peace  in  the  world,  prosperity  in  the 
land,  and  the  king's  treasuries  were  filled  with  gold. 
The  king  had  always  been  kind  and  gentle,  but  he 
was  maddened  by  the  sight  of  the  gold,  and,  when 
the  women  begged  to  be  allowed  to  rest,  he  sharply 
bade  them  work  on.     "  Rest  as  long  as  the  cuckoo 

1  Longfellow's  translation,  Grotta  Savngr. 


25 

is  silent  in  the  spring,"  he  said.  "  Alas,"  they  replied, 
"the  cuckoo  is  never  silent  in  the  spring."     When 

they  could  work  no  longer,  he  gave  them  as  much 
time  to  rest  as  would  be  required  to  sing  one  verse 
of  their  song. 

But  while  Frodi  slept,  they  changed  their  song, 
and  began  to  grind  an  armed  host,  instead  of  gold. 

They  sang :  — 

An  army  must  come 
Hither  forthwith, 
And  burn  the  town 
For  the  prince.1 

A  viking  landed  with  his  soldiers,  and  surprised 
the  Danes.  He  defeated  Frodi's  army,  and  carried 
away  the  Danish  treasure.  He  took  Menia  and 
Fenia,  with  their  magic  millstones,  on  board  his 
own  ship.  He  ordered  them  to  grind  salt,  instead 
of  gold.  But  he  wras  as  greedy  as  Frodi  had  be- 
come. He  kept  the  giants  at  work  until  they 
were  worn  out.  But  they  had  already  ground  so 
much  salt  that  its  weight  caused  the  ship  to  sink, 
and  all  on  board  perished.  As  the  millstones  sank, 
the  water,  rushing  in,  gurgled  through  the  holes  in 
the  millstones,  and  made  a  great  whirlpool.  This 
whirlpool  is  off  the  northwestern  coast  of  Norway, 
and  is  still  known  as  the  Maelstrom. 

1  Longfellow's  translation,  Grotta  Savngr. 


26 


The  salt  dissolved  and  made  all  the  water  very 
salt,  and  the  water  of  the  sea  is  salt  to  this  day. 


VI.    YULETIDE 

Skirnir  kept  Frey's  magic  sword  for  his  own, 
and  he  did  not  bring  back  the  borrowed  horse, 
Blodughofi.  So,  for  a  long  time,  Frey  had  neither 
sword  nor  horse.  The  dwarfs  kindly  supplied  him 
with  a  swift  steed,  as  we  shall  see.  This  was  a 
boar  called  Gullinbursti,  or  Golden-bristle,  which 
was,  ever  after,  Frey's  constant  attendant.  The 
golden  bristles  gave  light,  and  were  the  rays  of 
the  sun ;  or,  some  say,  the  golden  grain,  which 
grew  in  Midgard,  at  the  sun  god's  bidding.  Gul- 
linbursti, by  tearing  up  the  earth  with  his  tusks, 
taught  men  to  plow.  Sometimes  Frey  rode  on 
his  back ;  and  sometimes  he  harnessed  him  to  his 
chariot,  from  which  he  scattered  fruits  and  flowers, 
as  he  drove  over  the  world.  Sometimes  his  sister 
Freya  rode  with  him  in  his  chariot,  and  helped  him 
in  blessing  men  with  fruits. 

Boar's  flesh  was  eaten  at  the  festivals  sacred  to 
Frey.  The  roasted  boars  head,  crowned  with 
laurel  and  rosemary,  was  brought  into  the  dining 
room  with  great  ceremony.  The  head  of  the 
household  laid  his   hand   upon  it,  and  swore    that 


27 

he  would  be  faithful  to  his  family  and  true  to  his 
promises.  Then  every  one  present  followed  his 
example. 

The  boar's  head  was  then  carved  by  a  man  of 
good  character  and  great  courage. 

The  helmets  of  Northern  warriors  were  often 
ornamented  with  boars'  heads,  because  that  em- 
blem of  the  conquering  sun  god  was  supposed  to 
strike  terror  to  the  hearts  of  the  enemy. 

The  longest  night  of  the  year  was  called  Mother 
Night.  It  was  a  time  of  rejoicing,  because  the 
sun  was  then  beginning  his  homeward  journey. 
It  was  called  Yuletide,  or  Wheeltide,  because  the 
sun  was  thought  to  be  like  a  wheel  rolling  across 
the  sky.  A  large  wooden  wheel  was  taken  to  the 
top  of  a  high  hill,  wound  well  with  straw,  set  on 
fire,  and,  when  all  ablaze,  rolled  down  into  the 
water,  because  the  sight  of  the  burning  wheel 
suoo-ested  the  sun's  course  through  the  heavens. 

This  Yule  festival  was  kept  in  England  for  many 
years.  As  it  occurred  in  the  month  of  December, 
it  was  easily  united  with  the  festivities  of  Christmas. 

At  Yuletide,  a  huge  log  was  brought  in  and 
burned  in  the  great  fireplace.  It  was  a  bad  omen 
if  it  did  not  burn  all  ni^ht.  In  the  morning,  the 
charred  pieces  were  gathered  and  saved  to  light 
the  Yulelog  the  following  year. 


FREYA 

I.  HOW  GOLD  CAME  TO  BE  HIDDEN  IN  THE  ROCKS 

Freya  was  the  daughter  of  Njord  and  Skadi. 
She  was  the  goddess  of  beauty.  She  had  golden 
hair  and  blue  eyes.  She  had  a  commanding  figure, 
and  was  clad  in  flowing  robes.  She  wore  a  corselet 
and  helmet,  and  carried  a  shield  and  a  spear.  She 
rode  in  a  chariot  drawn  by  two  large  gray  cats. 
She  admired  brave  men,  and  liked  nothing  so  well 
as  to  reward  a  deed  of  valor.  She  visited  battle 
fields,  to  choose,  from  the  slain  heroes,  those  who 
should  be  her  guests  at  Folkvang,  her  palace  in 
Asgard.  The  other  slain  warriors  were  taken  to 
live  with  Odin  in  his  great  hall,   Valhalla. 

Folkvang  was  always  rilled  with  heroes  and  their 
wives  and  sweethearts.  Northern  women  often 
rushed  into  battle,  or  fell  upon  swords,  or  were 
burned  on  the  funeral  pyre  with  their  beloved 
dead,  hoping  that  their  courage  and  devotion 
would  win  Freya's  favor,  so  that  they  might  enjoy 
the  society  of  their  husbands  and  lovers  in  Folk- 
vang. 

28 


% 


^ 


Freya. 


30 

Freya  was  married  to  Odur,  god  of  the  summer 
sun.  They  had  two  daughters,  who  were  so  beau- 
tiful that  all  lovely  and  precious  things  were  called 
by  their  names.  All  beautiful  creatures  were  said 
to  belong  to  Freya.  Butterflies  were  called  Freya's 
hens.  Freya  was  always  happy  when  she  had  her 
family  together.  But  her  husband,  Odur,  was  too 
fond  of  travel.  He  always  spent  the  winter  in  the 
Southland.  This  was  a  source  of  great  grief  to 
Freya.  Once  he  left  home  without  saying  where 
he  intended  to  go.  Freya  was  heartbroken.  She 
wept  constantly.  All  nature  wept  with  her.  Hard 
rocks  softened  when  her  tears  fell  upon  them. 
They  opened  their  stony  hearts  to  receive  every 
shining  drop,  and  hid  it  as  pure  gold.  The  sea 
treasured  her  tears,  and  threw  them  back  upon 
the  shore  as  clearest  amber. 

After  long  waiting,  Freya  went  in  search  of  her 
husband.  She  wandered  through  every  part  of  the 
earth,  weeping  as  she  went.  The  earth  kept  her 
tears  as  fine  gold.  This  is  the  reason  that  gold  is 
found  in  all  parts  of  the  world. 

II.     WHY    NORTHERN    BRIDES    WEAR   MYRTLE 

Freya  found  the  missing  Odur  far  away  in  the 
sunny  Southland.     He  was  sitting  under  a  flowering 


3i 

myrtle  tree,  watching  the  fleecy  clouds  change  color 
in  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun.  He  was  well  and 
happy,  and  did  not  think  how  lonely  his  beautiful 
wife  must  be  in  the  dark  winter  of  the  frozen  North. 
But  when  she  stood  before  him,  he  was  glad  to  see 
her;  and  she  was  almost  beside  herself  with  joy. 

Hand  in  hand,  they  returned  to  the  Northland. 
Birds  sang  and  flowers  bloomed  along  their  path- 
way, and  spring  followed  their  footsteps.  Freya 
wore  a  garland  of  myrtle  leaves ;  and  to  this  day 
Northern  brides  wear  myrtle  wreaths  instead  of 
orange  blossoms. 

III.     BRISINGA-MEN 

Freya  was  fond  of  ornaments  and  jewels.  One 
day,  when  passing  through  the  land  of  the  dark 
elves,  she  saw  four  dwarfs  at  work  on  a  wonderful 
necklace.  It  was  called  Brisinofa-men.  It  was  an 
emblem  of  the  fruitfulness  of  the  earth.  It  was 
made  of  the  most  precious  gems,  which  sparkled 
like  stars.  She  begged  the  dwarfs  to  give  her  the 
beautiful  necklace. 

They  said  it  should  be  hers  if  she  would  promise 
to  grant  them  her  favor  forever.  This  was  a  great 
deal  to  ask ;  but  the  necklace  was  a  masterpiece  of 
art,  and  priceless  in  value.  So  she  promised  all 
they  asked,  and  they  clasped  the  necklace  about  her 


32 

neck.  She  wore  it  night  and  day.  Once  she  lent 
it  to  Thor,  when  he  went  to  the  land  of  the  giants ; 
and  once  she  lost  it ;  but  she  always  regarded  it  as 
her  choicest  treasure. 


IV.    HEIMDAL    SAVES    BRISINGA-MEN 

The  gods  had  just  finished  the  rainbow  bridge, 
which  they  built  to  connect  Asgard  with  Midgard 
and  Urdar  Fountain.  This  bridge  was  made  of 
fire,  air,  and  water.  These  three  things  can  still  be 
seen  in  the  rainbow ;  fire  in  the  red,  air  in  the  blue, 
and  water  in  the  green.  All  the  gods  except  Thor 
passed  over  the  bridge  every  day,  on  their  way  to 
their  council  chamber  at  Urdar  Fountain.  Thor 
was  still  obliged  to  harness  his  goats  to  his  iron 
chariot  .and  drive  in  the  old  way,  because  they  all 
feared  that  his  heavy  tread  and  the  heat  of  the 
lightnings,  which  always  attended  him,  would  de- 
stroy the  beautiful  bridge.  They  feared  also  that 
the  giants  would  take  advantage  of  the  new  bridge 
to  force  an  entrance  into  Asgard.  So  they  decided 
to  appoint  a  guard  for  the  rainbow  bridge. 

Heimdal  was  the  son  of  the  nine  wave  daughters 
of  ./Egir,  ruler  of  the  sea.  His  nine  mothers  fed 
him  on  the  strength  of  the  earth,  the  moisture  of 
the  sea,  and  the  'heat  of  the  sun.      He  grew  very 


33 

fast  and  could  do  many  remarkable  tilings.  He 
could  hear  the  grass  growing  in  the  fields,  and  the 
wool  on  the  sheep's  backs.  He  could  see  at  a  dis- 
tance of  one  hundred  miles,  as  clearly  by  night  as 
by  day.  He  needed  less  sleep  than  a  bird.  He 
was  very  beautiful,  and  had  gold  teeth  which  flashed 
when  he  smiled.  He  was  always  clothed  in  pure 
white,  and  carried  a  glittering  sword. 

The  gods  decided  to  take  Heimdal  to  Asgard, 
and  then  they  appointed  him  to  be  guard  of  the 
rainbow  bridge.  They  built  him  a  palace  on  the 
highest  point  of  the  bridge,  and  gave  him  a  golden- 
maned  horse  called  Gull-top,  and  a  wonderful  trum- 
pet called  Giallar-horn.  The  trumpet  was  to  be 
used  only  when  he  saw  the  enemies  of  the  sods 
approaching.  Then  he  would  know  that  the  Twi- 
light of  the  Gods  was  near  at  hand,  and  the  sound 
of  the  trumpet  would  arouse  all  creatures  in  heaven 
and  earth  and  the  land  of  the  mist. 

One  night  Heimdal  was  disturbed  by  the  sound 
of  footsteps  in  the  direction  of  Freya's  palace.  He 
soon  found  that  the  noise  was  made  by  Loki,  who 
had  just  changed  himself  into  a  fly,  in  order  to 
enter  Freya's  chamber  window.  Once  within  her 
room,  he  resumed  his  usual  form,  and  tried  to  take 
the  precious  necklace,  Brisinga-men,  from  her  neck, 
as  she  lay  asleep.     Her  head  was  turned  so  that  he 

NORSE    MYTH    STORIES 2 


34 

could  not  reach  the  clasp  without  waking  her.  He 
stepped  back  and  muttered  magic  runes.  He 
began  to  shrink,  and  shrank  and  shrank  until  he 
shrank  into  the  size  and  shape  of  a  flea.  Then 
he  made  his  way  under  the  cover  and  bit  Freya's 
side  until  she  turned  in  her  sleep.  He  became 
Loki  again,  unclasped  the  necklace,  and  stole  away. 

Heimdal  mounted  Gull-top  and  galloped  over  the 
rainbow  bridge.  He  met  the  robber  just  outside 
the  gates  of  Asgard,  and  drew  his  sword.  Quick 
as  thought,  Loki  became  a  faint  blue  flame.  Heim- 
dal changed  himself  into  a  cloud,  and  poured  tor- 
rents of  rain  upon  the  flame.  Then  the  flame 
became  a  great  white  bear,  which  drank  up  the 
water.  The  cloud  became  a  bear  also,  and  the  two 
bears  fought  until  Loki  slipped  into  the  water  in 
the  form  of  a  seal.  Heimdal  became  a  seal,  and 
pursued  Loki  until  he  gave  up  the  necklace,  which 
was  sent  back  to  Freya  so  quickly  that  she  never 
knew  it  had  been  stolen. 

But  Heimdal  had  been  badly  hurt  in  his  struggle 
with  Loki.  Iduna  came  and  bound  up  his  wounds, 
and  healed  them  with  a  golden  apple. 


SIF'S    HAIR 

I.     A    NOONDAY    NAP 

Sif  was  the  beautiful  wife  of  the  stern  thunder 
god,  Thor.  She  called  the  sunshine  and  the  gen- 
tle winds  to  make  the  grass  grow  and  the  grain 
ripen.  Thor  brought  dark  rain  clouds  to  water  the 
growing  crops.  Thor  was  very  proud  of  his  pretty 
wife,  especially  of  her  long  silky  hair. 

One  day  while  Thor  had  gone  to  water  the  corn- 
fields, Sif  was  sitting  on  a  grassy  bank  combing  her 
hair,  and  watching  the  reflection  in  a  glassy  pool. 
The  noonday  heat  had  made  her  drowsy,  and  she 
fell  asleep.  Loki,  the  mischief  maker,  came  by ; 
and,  seeing  Sif  asleep,  thought  what  fun  it  would  be 
to  cut  off  her  hair.  He  laughed  to  himself  as  he 
imagined  how  the  thunder  god  would  rage.  So  he 
sheared  Sif's  golden  fleece,  and  shaved  her  head 
until  it  was  as  bare  as  the  round  white  arm  on 
which  it  rested.  Then  he  hid  in  a  thicket  to  see 
what  would  happen. 

Poor  Sif  awoke,  and  cried  aloud  for  Thor.  Soon 
she  heard  the  rumbling  of  his  iron  chariot ;  and,  as 

35 


36 

he  came  near  enough  to  see  her  bald  pate,  light- 
nings flashed  from  his  eyes. 

Thoroughly  frightened,  Loki  changed  himself  into 
a  salmon,  and  leaped  into  the  river.  Thor  saw  him, 
and  in  the  shape  of  a  sea  gull,  poised  over  the 
water,  darted  down  into,  it,  and  came  up  with  the 
fish  in  his  talons.  Loki  could  not  wriggle  away ; 
so  he  took  his  own  form  again,  and  was  begging 
for  mercy,  when  Frey  came  up.  Loki  fell  on  his 
knees  and  kissed  Frey's  feet,  and  promised  to  get 
golden  hair  for  Sif,  that  would  grow  as  her  own  had 
done,  a  swift  steed  for  Frey,  and  a  new  hammer  for 
Thor,  if  the  gentle  sun  god  would  save  his  life.  By 
Frey's  advice,  Thor  let  him  go. 


II.     LOKI    IN    ELFHEIM 

Loki  rode  away  over  the  rainbow  bridge,  down 
through  dark  passages  under  the  earth.  Suddenly 
the  light  of  Elfheim  flashed  upon  him.  The  light 
was  made  by  the  fires  of  the  busy  dwarfs  in  their 
tiny  forges  and  smelting  furnaces.  Brilliant  gems 
sparkled  in  the  roof.  Gold  gleamed  everywhere. 
He  watched  the  work  of  the  little  fellows  with  great 
interest.  He  saw  one  making  pearls  from  dew- 
drops  and  from  maidens'  tears.  Another  made 
emeralds   from    the    first   green    leaves   of    spring. 


37 

Others  made  rubies  from  rosebuds,  and  sapphires 
from  violets.  He  spoke  to  one  who  was  making 
diamonds;  and  the  dwarf  answered  politely,  with- 
out looking  up,  that  they  did  not  work  in  gold,  in 
that  part  of  Elfheim  ;  that  he  must  go  to  Ivald's 
sons,  who  could  make  anything  they  chose. 

So  he  went  on  to  the  forge  of  Ivald's  sons.  It 
was  the  brightest  nook  in  all  the  brilliant  cavern. 

Ivald's  sons  listened  to  Loki's  story,  and  began 
at  once  to  make  the  golden  hair  for  Sif.  First,  they 
threw  gold  into  the  furnace.  It  was  melted  and 
drawn  seven  times.  Then  one  of  Ivald's  sons  sent 
it  to  his  wife,  who  sat  among  the  spinners  in  another 
part  of  the  hall.  She  put  it  on  a  distaff,  as  if  it  were 
flax,  and  spun  and  spun  until  the  golden  threads 
were  as  fine  as  silk  and  as  soft  as  gossamer.  She 
sent  it  back  to  her  husband  by  the  brown  elf  who 
had  brought  it,  and  Ivald's  sons  gave  it  to  Loki, 
who  thanked  the  kind  little  smiths  and  said,  "  Now 
make  me  a  hammer  for  Thor." 

Ivald's  sons  shook  their  heads,  and  said,  "  We 
cannot  make  a  present  for  Thor,  because  we  have 
never  made  one  for  Odin,  who  is  greater  than 
Thor." 

Loki  was  disappointed  in  not  getting  a  hammer 
for  Thor ;  but  was  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  taking 
a  valuable  present  to  Odin. 


38 

Ivald's  sons  put  iron  into  the  furnace,  heated  it5 
drew  it  out,  rolled  it  on  the  anvil,  and  hammered  it 
with  sledges.  They  made  a  spear.  It  was  inlaid 
with  precious  stones,  and  tipped  with  gold  seven 
times  tried.  They  gave  it  to  Loki,  saying,  "  This 
is  the  mighty  spear,  Gungnir,  that  never  fails  in  its 
blow,  the  best  gift  we  humble  smiths  can  make 
great  Odin." 

They  again  put  gold  into  the  furnace.  They 
blew  with  the  bellows,  until  the  black  smoke  rolled 
up  the  chimney,  and  the  fire  blazed  up  enough  to 
light  the  whole  cavern.  They  worked  fast  and 
faithfully.  At  last  the  fire  died  away,  and  a  ship 
appeared  in  the  coals.  It  kept  growing  larger  and 
larger,  until  it  almost  filled  the  room.  It  had  masts 
and  sails,  and  places  for  oarsmen,  and  room  enough 
to  carry  a  thousand  soldiers  with  their  horses. 
Then,  at  a  word  from  one  of  Ivald's  sons,  it  began 
to  shrink,  and  it  grew  smaller  until  he  took  it  up 
and  folded  it  like  a  napkin.  He  gave  it  to  Loki, 
and  said :  "  Take  it  to  gentle  Frey.  It  is  the  good 
ship,  Skidbladnir,  which  will  always  have  favorable 
winds,  whatever  way  he  wishes  to  go.  It  is  large 
enough  to  carry  him  and  all  who  need  to  go  with 
him ;  and  when  he  does  not  want  to  use  it,  he  can 
fold  it  and  put  it  in  his  pocket." 

Loki  thanked  the  smiths  again,  and  started  to  go 


39 

home,  heavy-hearted  because   he   had   no  hammer 
for  Thor  and  no  swift  steed  for  Frey. 

/ 

III.     SINDRl's    GIFTS 

As  Loki  was  about  to  leave  Elfheim  he  met  two 
brown  elves,  Brok  and  his  brother  Sindri.  Brok 
had  overheard  Loki  saving  that  Ivald's  sons  were 
the  best  smiths.  Now  Brok's  brother,  Sindri,  had 
always  been  called  the  best  smith.  Brok  offered  to 
wager  his  head  against  Loki's  head  that  his  brother 
could  make  three  better  gifts  than  the  three  gifts 
Ivald's  sons  had  made. 

They  went  together  to  Sindri's  forge ;  and 
Sindri,  proud  of  his  brother's  confidence,  told  him 
not  to  be  afraid,  but  that  together  they  would  be 
sure  to  win. 

He  gave  Brok  the  bellows,  saying,  "  Blow  the 
fire  steadily,  until  I  tell  you  to  stop."  Then  he  put 
a  pigskin  into  the  furnace.  Loki  slipped  out  of 
sight,  and  came  back  in  the  shape  of  a  horsefly, 
and  settled  on  Brok's  hand.  The  fly  bit  hard,  but 
Brok  kept  on  blowing,  until  Sindri  said,  "  Enough  !  " 

Then  Sindri  took  from  the  fire  a  boar  with 
golden  bristles.  "  This,"  said  he,  "  is  Gullinbursti, 
or  Golden-bristle.  He  will  carry  Frey  wherever  he 
wishes  to  20,  over  land  or  sea.     He  is  swifter  than 


J 


any 


40 

horse,  and   the  shining:  of  his  eolden  bristles 


will  give  light  in  the  darkest  night." 


Then  he  threw  gold  into  the  fire,  and  told  Brok 
to  blow  as  before.  The  horsefly  lighted  on  Brok's 
neck,  and  bit  as  hard  as  he  could.  Still  Brok  kept 
on  blowing,  until  Sindri  cried,  "  Enough  !  " 

This  time  a  fine  gold  ring,  set  with  precious 
stones,  came  out  of  the  fire.  As  Sindri  took  it  up, 
he  said :  "  This  ring  is  Draupnir.  From  it  eight 
rings  exactly  like  itself  will  drop  every  ninth  night. 
It  is  a  gift  to  Odin." 

Sindri  threw  a  bar  of  iron  into  the  fire,  and  told 
Brok  to  blow  with  the  bellows,  just  as  he  had  been 
doing.  The  fly  lighted  on  Brok's  eyelid,  and  bit 
until  the  blood  ran  down  into  his  eye.  Just  as 
Sindri  was  about  to  say  "  Enough,"  the  fly  stung 
so  hard  that  Brok  raised  his  hand  to  dash  it  away. 
The  flame  leaped  up  and  then  died  out.  Sindri 
rushed  to  the    furnace  in  great    alarm.      He   took 

o 

out  a  hammer  all  finished,  only  the  handle  was  a 
little  too  short.  Loki  now  appeared  in  his  own 
form. 

"  Go  now,"  said  Brok.  "  My  brother  has  won  the 
bet.  This  is  Mjolnir,  the  Crusher,  fit  for  the  mighty 
hand  of  Thor.  It  will  protect  Asgard  from  all  the 
attacks  of  the  giants.  When  hurled  against  the 
enemy  it  will  go  straight  to   the  mark,  and   Thor 


41 

cannot  throw  it  so  far  that  it  will  not  return  to  his 
hand  again.     This  is  the  best  of  all  the  gifts." 

IV.     THE    DECISION 

Loki  went  home.  He  gave  the  golden  hair  to 
Thor,  who  placed  it  on  Sif's  head,  and  it  began  to 
grow  at  once. 

Frey  was  well  pleased  with  the  ship,  Skidbladnir. 

Kind  Odin  smiled  graciously,  as  he  took  the  bur- 
nished spear,  Gungnir. 

Brok  had  come  to  Asgard,  to  bring  the  gifts 
made  by  his  brother.  Odin,  Thor,  and  Frey  sat 
together  to  compare  the  gifts,  and  to  decide  the 
wager  of  Loki   and   Brok. 

Brok  gave  the  hammer,  Mjolnir,  to  Thor;  and 
when  Thor  swung  it  in  his  strong  right  hand,  he 
became  as  tall  as  a  giant,  dark  clouds  rolled  around 
him,  lightnings  flashed,  and  peals  of  thunder  shook 
the  heights  of  Asgard. 

Odin  let  the  brown  elf  place  the  ring,  Draupnir, 
upon  his  finger ;  and  Frey  at  last  had  a  swift  steed, 
Golden-bristle. 

All  declared  that  the  hammer,  Mjolnir,  was  the 
best  gift ;  and  they  also  thought  that  the  ring  and   } 
the  steed  were  better  than  the  gifts  of  Loki. 

Then    Brok    demanded    the    head    of    Loki,  but 


42 

Loki  had  run  away.  Thor  soon  brought  him  back, 
and  the  elf  raised  his  sword.  But  Loki  cried:  "Al- 
though my  head  is  yours,  you  cannot  touch  my 
neck.     There  was  nothing  said  about  the  neck." 

So  Brok  had  to  be  satisfied  without  Loki's  head  ; 
but  he  was  laden  with  rich  gifts  from  Thor  and 
Sif ;  and  the  gods  consented  to  his  sewing  up  Loki's 
mouth.  But  Loki's  lips  were  so  tough  that  the  elf 
could  not  pierce  them  with  his  needle,  nor  could 
he  cut  them  with  his  sword.  "  If  I  only  had  my 
brother's  awl,"  said  he ;  and,  as  soon  as  he  had 
wished  for  the  awl,  it  was  in  his  hand.  He  sewed 
up  Loki's  mouth,  but  the  mischief  maker  soon  con- 
trived to  cut  the  thread,  and  talked  again  as  merrily 
as  ever. 


FENRIS   WOLF 

LOKl's    CHILDREN 

Loki  had  seven  children.  Three  of  them  were 
bad  children,  and  he  did  not  want  the  gods  to 
know  about  them.  Their  mother  was  a  giantess, 
who  was  glad  to  have  Loki  build  his  palace  in  the 
land  of  the  giants.  But  Odin  found  out  about 
Loki's  home,  and  ordered  the  three  bad  children 
to  be  brought  to  Asgard.  Their  names  were 
Iormungandr,  Hela,  and  Fenris. 

As  soon  as  Odin  saw  them,  he  knew  that  he 
could  do  nothing  for  the  two  older  ones.  So  he 
sent  Iormungandr  to  live  in  the  bottom  of  the  ocean, 
where  he  lay  coiled  around  Midgard.  He  was  the 
Midgard  serpent.  He  was  so  long  that  when  he 
had  encircled  the  whole  earth  he  was  compelled  to 
take  his  tail  in  his  mouth.  When  he  stru^led  to 
rise  from  his  ocean  bed,  the  waves  dashed  high, 
and  fearful  storms  swept  over  the  deep. 

Hela  was  sent  to  Niflheim,  where  she  ruled  over 
the  dead,  except  the  heroes  slain  in  battle,  and  their 
wives  and  sweethearts. 

The  gods  thought  that  Fenris  might  grow  better 
if  he  lived    with   them    in  Asgard.     So,  when   the 

43 


44 

other  two  children  were  sent  away,  he  was  kept  in 
the  holy  city. 

He  was  a  bad  boy,  and  had  snapped  and  snarled 
so  long  that  he  was  called  Fenris  Wolf.  He  walked 
on  his  hands  and  feet.  Hair  grew  all  over  his  body. 
He  had  great  hungry  jaws,  and  he  liked  to  eat  the 
things  that  wolves  eat. 

The  older  he  grew,  the  wTorse  he  became.  He 
was  more  than  ever  like  a  wolf.  He  even  kept  the 
gods  awake  by  howling  on  moonlight  nights.  He 
was  already  very  large  and  was  growing  very  fast, 
and  Odin  was  worried  about  him.  He  called  a 
council  of  all  the  gods  to  see  what  could  be  done 
with  Fenris  Wolf. 

Heimdal,  the  guard  of  the  rainbow  bridge,  and 
Bragi,  and  gentle  Frey,  thought  the  mighty  spear, 
Gungnir,  or  Thor's  new  hammer,  Mjolnir,  could 
soon  put  an  end  to  the  wolf.  But  Odin  and  Thor 
and  Tyr,  the  god  of  war,  thought  it  would  not  be 
right  to  shed  blood,  unless  it  were  that  of  an  enemy, 
within  the  walls  of  Asgard.  Balder,  the  Good, 
thought  it  would  be  better  to  kill  the  dangerous 
wolf,  than  to  feed  him  every  day  a  pigeon,  a  chicken, 
a  lamb,  and  a  calf.  But  Odin  decided  that  he  must 
be  bound  and  not  killed.  Tyr  alone  dared  touch 
him,  and  he  coaxed  Fenris  Wolf  away  from  the  pal- 
aces to  a  hill  within  the  city  walls. 


45 


II.     THE    BONDS    OF    FEXRIS    WOLF 

Sometimes  the  gods  played  games  of  strength 
and  skill,  and  they  often  asked  Fenris  Wolf  to  join 
them.  They  were  not  afraid  of  him  at  such  times, 
for  it  pleased  him  to  show  how  strong  he  was. 

There  was  a  blacksmith's  shop  in  Asgard ;  and, 
by  Odin's  order,  strong  iron  fetters  were  made  for 
Fenris  Wolf.  When  it  was  time  for  the  games  to 
begin,  the  gods  showed  these  fetters  to  Fenris ;  and 
he,  knowing  that  he  could  break  them  as  easily  as 
Thor  could  break  a  thread,  allowed  himself  to  be 
bound.  No  sooner  were  they  fastened  than  he  broke 
them,  as  if  they  were  wisps  of  grass. 

Then  the  gods  helped  the  smith,  and  together 
they  made  long,  heavy  chains,  larger  and  heavier 
than  had  ever  been  seen.  Fenris  Wolf  was  not 
quite  so  ready  to  be  bound  with  these ;  but  they 
told  him  he  could  easily  break  them,  and  flattered 
him  by  tales  of  his  great  strength.  So  he  let  them 
bind  his  huge  feet,  and  wind  his  body  with  the  heavy 
chains,  until  he  was  covered  with  the  links  of  iron. 
The  gods  did  not  think  he  could  break  loose,  but 
he  threw  himself  upon  the  ground  and  struggled 
hard.  The  big  chains  snapped  as  if  they  had  been 
made  of  flax,  and  Fenris  Wolf  was  free. 


46 

Then  Odin  sent  to  the  dwarfs  and  elves.  In 
a  few  days,  the  messengers  came  back  with  slender, 
silken  bands.  They  were  magic  bands,  and  were 
made  of  six  things  that  only  dwarfs  and  elves  could 
obtain.  These  things  were  the  noise  of  the  footfall 
of  a  cat,  the  beard  of  a  woman,  the  roots  of  stones, 
the  breath  of  fishes,  the  nerves  of  bears,  and  the 
sweat  of  birds.  The  gods  then  invited  Fenris  to 
play  with  them. 

He  was  afraid  of  the  silken  bands,  because  he 
thought  that  there  was  magic  about  them.  The 
gods  laughed,  because  such  a  great  strong  fellow  as 
he  feared  little  strips  of  silk.  So  Fenris  said  that  if 
Tyr  would  let  him  hold  his  right  hand  in  his  mouth, 
he  would  consent  to  be  bound.  Brave  Tyr  knew 
what  that  meant ;  but  he  stepped  to  Fenris's  side, 
and  put  his  right  hand  into  the  wolf's  mouth,  while 
the  other  gods  fastened  the  silken  bands. 

Then  the  great  wolf  howled  and  struggled,  and 
bit  Tyr's  hand  until  he  .bit  it  off ;  but  he  could  not 
break  the  magic  bands. 

When  he  was  tired  out,  the  gods  carried  him  to 
a  great  rock,  to  which  they  fastened  him  securely, 
with  heavy  iron  chains.  His  bonds  were  never 
broken  until  the  time  of  Ragnarok,  or  the  Twilight 
of  the  Gods. 


J-. 


LOKI    AND    SKRYMSLI 

I.     THE    PEASANT'S    TROUBLE 

Loki  was  not  always  bad.  He  was  fond  of  mis- 
chief, and  his  pranks  soon  grew  into  practical  jokes. 
But  he  was  kind  sometimes,  and  generous  when  it 
did  not  cost  too  much. 

Once  a  peasant  played  chess  with  a  giant.  The 
stake  was  the  peasant's  only  son.  The  giant,  whose 
name  was  Skrymsli,  won  the  game,  and  said  he 
would  come  for  the  boy  the  next  clay.  But  if  the 
parents  could  hide  the  child  so  that  he  could  not 
find  him,  he  would  give  up  his  claim. 

In  their  distress  the  peasants  prayed  to  Odin  for 
help.  The  All-father  came  to  earth,  changed  the 
boy  into  a  kernel  of  wheat,  hid  him  in  an  ear  of 
grain  in  a  lar^e  field,  and  assured  the  anxious  father 
and  mother  that  the  giant  would  not  be  able  to  find 
him. 

The  following  day  the  giant  came,  searched  the 
house,  but  failed  to  find  the  boy.  Then  he  took 
the  scythe  and  mowed  the  field  of  wheat.  He 
selected  a  handful  of  ears,  and  chose  the  ear  that 

47 


48 

held  the  enchanted  kernel.  He  was  picking  out 
the  right  grain  of  wheat,  when  Odin,  hearing  the 
cry  of  the  child,  snatched  him  from  the  giant's 
hand  and  returned  him  to  his  parents.  But,  he 
said,  they  must  take  care  of  him  now,  for  he  could 
do  no  more. 

Then  they  called  on  Odin's  brother,  Hcenir,  who 
changed  the  boy  into  down,  and  hid  him  in  the 
breast  of  a  swan  that  was  swimming  in  a  pond 
near  by. 

When  the  giant  came,  he  went  to  the  pond,  caught 
the  swan,  bit  off  its  head,  and  was  about  to  swallow 
the  down,  when  Hcenir  wafted  it  away  from  his  lips 
and  sent  it  into  the  cottage.  He  gave  the  boy  back 
to  his  parents,  but  declared  that  he  could  do  no 
more. 

II.  LOKI  COMES  TO  THE  RESCUE 

In  despair,  they  invoked  the  aid  of  Loki,  who 
came  at  once,  carried  the  boy  out  to  sea,  changed 
him  into  a  tiny  tgg,  and  hid  him  in  the  roe  of  a 
flounder.  Then  he  rowed  back  to  shore,  where  he 
found  the  giant  preparing  for  a  fishing  excursion. 

"  Come  with  me,"  said  Loki,  "  I  will  show  you  a 
good  place  to  fish  for  herring." 

But  Skrymsli  wanted  to  fish  for  flounders,  and 
thought  he  could  do  very  well  alone.     Loki,  there- 


49 

fore,  insisted  on  going  with  him.  Skrymsli  rowed 
as  far  as  he  wished  to  go,  baited  his  hook,  caught 
several  fish,  and,  at  last,  drew  up  the  flounder  in 
which  Loki  had  concealed  the  precious  egg.  Then 
he  rowed  back  to  shore.  Loki  snatched  the  egg 
and  set  the  boy  on  the  landing,  saying,  "  Run 
home  now ;  but  go  through  the  boat  house  and 
shut  the  door  behind  you." 

The  frightened  boy  obeyed,  and  the  giant  rushed 

O  J  J  <z> 

after  him.  But  Loki  had  fixed  a  spike  in  the  boat 
house  so  that  it  should  strike  Skrymsli's  head  as  he 
passed  through.  He  fell ;  and  Loki,  following,  cut 
off  one  of  his  legs. 

To  Lola's  surprise,  the  pieces  grew  together 
again.  He  saw  that  it  was  the  work  of  magic,  but 
he  cut  off  the  other  one,  and  threw  a  flint  and  steel 
between  the  leg  and  the  body,  which  broke  the 
charm,  and  the  giant  died. 

The  thankful  parents  ever  after  regarded  Loki  as 
the  greatest  of  the  three  gods,  because  he  had  deliv- 
ered them  from  their  trouble,  while  the  others  had 
only  helped  them  for  a  little  time. 


NORSE   MYTH    STORIES 


'"•..,'•" 


THRYM 

I.     THOR   LOSES    HIS    HAMMER 

One  night  Thor  had  troubled  dreams.  He 
thought  he  saw  a  giant  hand  reaching-  for  his  ham- 
mer, Mjolnir.  He  fancied  Sif  had  lost  her  hair 
again.  He  seemed  to  hear  distant  thunder,  as  if 
a  storm  were  raging,  without  his  order.  This 
brought  him  to  his  feet.  He  stretched  out  his 
hand  for  his  hammer,  but  the  pale  moonlight 
showed  him  an  empty  shelf.     Mjolnir  was  gone. 

His  first  thought  was  of  Loki,  the  mischief 
maker.  But,  for  once,  Loki  knew  nothing  about 
the  trouble.  Still  Loki  said  he  thought  he  could 
find  the  hammer,  if  Freya  would  lend  him  her 
falcon  dress. 

In  the  gray  light  of  early  dawn,  Thor  and  Loki 
went  to  Freya's  palace,  and  waked  the  summer  god- 
dess from  her  morning  nap.  She  was  very  sorry  to 
hear  of  Thor's  loss,  and  readily  lent  him  her  falcon 
dress.     Loki  put  it  on,  and  flew  away  to  Thrymheim. 

He  found  Thrym,  the  winter  giant,  king  of  all  the 
frost  giants,  making  collars  of  gold  braid  for  his 

50 


5i 

dogs,  and  gold  trappings  for  his  horses.  Sitting  at 
the  door  of  his  house,  he  received  Loki  very  kindly. 
In  reply  to  Loki's  question  about  Trior's  hammer, 
he  said :  "  I  have  horses  and  dogs  as  swift  as  the 
wind.  I  have  cows  with  golden  horns,  and  all-black 
oxen.  I  have  gold,  and  jewels,  and  servants.  All 
I  need  to  make  me  perfectly  happy  is  a  gentle  and 
beautiful  wife.  I  have  buried  Thor's  troublesome 
hammer  eight  miles  under  the  earth ;  and  there  it 
will  stay  until  you  bring  me  fair  Freya,  the  summer 
goddess,  to  be  my  wife,  and  live  in  my  wintry 
home." 

Loki  was  angry,  but  said  he  would  see  what  could 
be  done. 

II.    THOR   AS   A   BRIDE 

Loki  flew  back  to  Asgard,  and  told  Thor  what 
Thrym  had  said. 

"  Freya  must  go,"  said  Thor ;  "  for  I  must  have 
my  hammer,"  and  they  went  again  to  Freya's  palace 
to  tell  her  to  put  on  her  bridal  garments. 

But  Freya  refused  to  go  to  Thrymheim,  and  said 
she  would  never  marry  Thrym,  the  king  of  the  frost 
giants. 

The  gods  and  goddesses  heard  of  Thor's  loss,  of 
the  winter  giant's  threat  to  keep  the  hammer,  and 
of  his  demand  for  Freya.     They  all  met  in  the  hall 


52 

of  justice,  to  see  what  they  could  do,  to  induce 
Thrym  to  give  up  the  hammer. 

Heimdal  was  the  first  to  speak.  "  Dress  Thor  in 
bridal  garments  white  as  snow,"  said  he.  "  Let 
flowing  robes  cover  his  feet.  Fasten  a  bunch  of 
keys,  the  badge  of  the  housewife,  to  his  girdle. 
Clasp  a  necklace  of  brilliant  gems  about  his  neck, 
even  Freya's  precious  necklace,  Brisinga-men. 
Throw  a  bridal  veil  over  his  head,  and  let  him  go 
to  Thrym  in  Thrymheim." 

All  the  other  gods  applauded  this  speech;  but 
bold  Thor  was  afraid  to  put  on  woman's  dress.  He 
thought  the  gods  would  laugh  at  him  ;  but  he  could 
see  no  other  way  to  get  the  hammer,  and  the  ham- 
mer he  must  have. 

By  this  time,  Loki  had  forgotten  his  anger,  and 
was  anxious  to  see  how  Thor  would  act  in  bridal 
robes ;  so  he  said,  "  Dress  me  as  the  bride's  waiting 
maid,  and  let  me  go  too." 

The  goddesses  searched  their  wardrobes,  to  find 
draperies  of  snowy  white,  large  enough  to  cover 
Thor's  sinewy  form,  and  a  veil  thick  with  rich  em- 
broidery, to  hide  his  bright  red  beard  and  his  light- 
ning-flashing eyes.  At  last  they  were  ready,  the 
bride  and  the  maid.  Thor's  goats  were  harnessed 
to  his  rumbling  iron  chariot ;  and  away  they  went 
to  Thrymheim. 


53 


III.     THE    WEDDING    FEAST 


Thrym  was  expecting  his  bride.  He  bade  his 
servants  make  the  great  hall  ready  for  the  wedding 
feast.  Tables  were  set  with  costly  dishes,  and  a 
great  abundance  of  food  was  prepared,  rich  and 
delicate,  such  as  he  supposed  would  suit  the  taste 
of  a  goddess  from  Asgard.  Great  kettles  were 
filled  with  sparkling  mead;  and  all  awaited  the 
arrival  of  the  bride. 

Thrym  heard  the  noise  of  the  iron  chariot;  and 
soon  the  bride,  attended  by  her  maid,  was  led  to 
the  place  of  honor  in  the  banquet  hall.  Her  appe- 
tite was  very  good.  She  ate  a  whole  ox,  eight  large 
salmon,  and  all  the  cakes  and  sweetmeats;  and 
drank  two  barrels  of  mead. 

Loki,  the  maid,  seeing  Thrym's  astonishment, 
whispered,  "  She  has  eaten  nothing  for  eight  days, 
she  has  been  so  anxious  to  come  to  the  land  of  the 
giants/' 

Pleased  at  this,  Thrym  raised  the  veil  to  look  at 
the  bride's  face.  One  glance  of  her  eyes  sent  him 
to  the  opposite  end  of  the  hall. 

"  Why  are  her  eyes  so  piercing  ?  "  he  asked  the 
maid.  "  Because,"  Loki  answered,  "  she  has  not 
slept  for  eight  nights,  she  has  so  longed  for  the  land 
of  the  giants." 


54 

Thrym  was  glad  to  hear  this,  and  wanted  to  have 
the  marriage  ceremony  performed  at  once.  But, 
true  to  his  promise,  he  first  ordered  the  hammer 
brought. 

Then  the  winter  giant's  sister,  Famine,  came  in 
and  asked,  from  the  bride,  a  ring  as  a  wedding  pres- 
ent. Before  an  answer  could  be  made,  a  servant 
laid  the  hammer  on  Thor's  knees. 

Thor  rose  at  once.  Lightnings  flashed  from  his 
eyes.  Peals  of  thunder  shook  the  house.  The 
winter  giant  and  his  sister  fell  to  the  floor.  Thor 
and  Loki  leaped  into  the  chariot  and  drove  back  to 
Asgard.  The  walls  of  the  house  crumbled  to  earth, 
and  farmers  sowed  grain  where  the  banquet  hall 
had  been. 


^  &-** 


iEGIR'S    FEAST 

I.    iEGIR    WANTS    A    KETTLE 

y£GiR  was  the  giant  king  of  the  ocean.  Once  a 
year,  he  invited  the  gods  and  goddesses  to  a  feast 
in  his  great  banquet  hall  under  the  ocean.  They 
all  liked  to  go,  for  JEgir  was  a  good-natured  giant 
and  a  genial  host.  There  was  always  enough  of 
everything,  except  mead ;  that  sometimes  fell  short, 
because  JEgir  s  kettles  were  always  too  small,  and 
now  the  largest  one  had  been  stolen.  Thor,  who 
was  very  fond  of  mead,  said  he  would  get  a  large 
kettle,  if  he  only  knew  where  to  find  one. 

Tyr,  the  god  of  war,  was  of  a  giant  race.  His 
father  was  Hymir,  the  giant  of  winter  darkness  ; 
and  his  mother  was  the  beautiful  goddess  of  light. 
Tyr  said  his  father  had  a  kettle  a  mile  deep,  and  he 
thought  Thor  could  get  it. 

The  goats  were  harnessed  to  the  iron  chariot, 
and  Thor  and  Tyr  set  out  for  the  land  of  the 
giants.  After  three  days'  journey,  they  came  to 
the  house  of  Hymir.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon, 
about   time  for    Hymir    to    come    in    from   fishing. 

55 


56 

The  giant's  wife,  Tyr's  mother,  was  very  glad  to 
see  them,  and  invited  them  to  supper.  She  was 
very  beautiful ;  but  her  companion  in  the  house, 
Hymir's  mother,  was  dreadful  to  look  upon. 
Hymir's  mother  was  a  giantess  with  nine  hundred 
heads,  and  every  head  was  toothless,  blind,  and 
deaf. 

Tyr's  mother  said  her  husband  was  not  always 
glad  to  see  company ;  and,  when  they  heard  him 
coming,  it  would  be  safer  to  hide  under  the  kettles 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  hall.  Soon  the  door 
opened,  and  Hymir  came  in,  bringing  a  net,  in 
which  were  a  few  whales  and  some  other  creatures 
from  the  sea.  His  hair  and  beard  glistened  with 
frozen  spray.  His  wife  spoke  to  him  kindly,  and 
told  him  that  their  son  Tyr  had  come  home,  and 
had  brought  a  friend  with  him.  "  Where  are  they 
now?"  growled  Hymir.  "  In  the  other  end  of  the 
hall,"  answered  his  wife.  Hymir  looked  so  fiercely 
at  a  beam  on  which  the  kettles  hung,  that  all  but 
one  fell  down.  Then  the  gods  came  out  to  greet 
the  giant,  who  was  put  in  better  humor  by  the 
sight  of  his  son,  and  by  the  flashing  of  Thor's 
eyes.       y 

When  supper  was  ready,  they  sat  down  to  the 
table  together.  Three  oxen  were  served.  Thor 
ate  two  of  them.     "  At  this  rate,"  grumbled  Hymir, 


57 


we  shall  have  to  go  fishing,  to  get  enough  to  eat. 

Nothing  would  please  me  better,"  said  Thor. 


II.    HOW    THOR    FISHED 

The  next  morning,  Hymir  called  to  Thor  :  "  Get 
up  and  get  your  own  bait,  if  you  want  to  go  with 
me."  Thor  went  out,  and  soon  came  back  with 
the  head  of  the  best  ox  in  all  the  giant's  herd. 
Gruff  old  Hymir  could  say  little,  since  he  had 
sent  his  guest  to  catch  his  own  bait;  but  he  hur- 
ried to  the  boat  as  fast  as  he  could,  for  fear  Thor 
might  want  more  bait.  They  took  the  oars,  and 
both  began  to  row. 

In  a  few  minutes  Hymir  said,  "  I  always  stop 
here  to  fish."  But  Thor  answered  that  it  was  not 
worth  while  to  stop  so  near  the  shore,  and  rowed 
on  until  they  were  out  of  sight  of  land.  Hymir 
said,  "  This  is  a  good  place  to  fish  for  whales." 
But  Thor  thought  they  had  not  gone  quite  far 
enough  yet,  and  rowed  out  to  mid-ocean.  They 
stopped  and  baited  their  hooks.  Hymir  drew  in 
two  whales  at  once.  Thor  fastened  the  head  of 
the  ox  on  his  hook,  and  began  to  pay  out  the 
line.  Down  went  the  ox  head  deeper  and  deeper, 
until  it  hung  just  above  the  jaws  of  the  Midgard 
serpent,  the  great  serpent  that  encircled  the  earth. 


58 

The  serpent  opened  its  dull  eyes,  and  took  the 
head  into  its  mouth.  The  hook  stuck  fast  in  its 
throat.  Thor  pulled  in  his  line,  and  up  came  the 
serpent.  Tl^or  pulled  harder  and  harder  until  he 
broke  th^fcfottom  of  the  boat,  and  his  feet  went 
through<co  the  rocks  under  the  sea.  The  serpent 
struggled ;  the  sky  grew  black ;  the  waves  roared. 
Thor  raised  his  hammer  to  strike  the  serpent's 
head,  but  Hymir  had  cut  the  line,  and  the  serpent 
sank  to  its  old  place.  The  sea  became  calm. 
Thor  took  the  boat  in  his  arms,  and  he  and 
Hymir  waded  back  to  shore.  They  had  the  two 
whales  for  supper. 

III.   THOR  GETS  THE   KETTLE 

After  supper,  Thor  asked  the  giant  for  his  largest 
kettle.  Handing  him  a  very  large  cup,  Hymir  an- 
swered, "  If  you  can  break  that  cup,  you  may  have 
the  kettle." 

Thor  threw  the  cup  at  a  stone  bench.  The 
bench  broke ;  but  the  cup  was  not  hurt.  He 
picked  it  up,  and  threw  it  at  a  stone  pillar. 
The  pillar  flew  into  a  thousand  pieces ;  but  the 
cup  did  not  break. 

Tyr's  mother  whispered,  "  Throw  it  at  Hymir's 
head."     Thor  did  so,  and  the  cup  was  shattered. 


59 

"  Now  go,"  said  Hymir,  "  and  take  the  kettle,  if 
you  can  carry  it." 

At  first  Thor  could  only  tip  the  kettle  a  very 
little;  but,  after  he  had  put  on  his  iron  gloves  of 
strength,  he  raised  it  over  his  head  ;  even  then  the 
ears  of  the  kettle  dragged  on  the  ground. 

Thor  and  Tyr  started  to  go  out  to  the  iron  char- 
iot; but,  hearing  a  great  uproar  behind  them,  they 
looked  back  and  saw  Hymir  with  a  host  of  frost 
giants  coming  after  them,  armed  with  sticks  and 
stones.  Thor  threw  his  hammer  among  them,  and 
they  became  a  row  of  snow-covered  mountains. 
Then  the  two  gods  drove  away  to  yEgir's  halls,  and 
gave  him  the  great  kettle  of  the  giant  Hymir. 


THOR   AND    SKRYMIR 

I.     A    BACKWARD    SPRING 

One  spring  the  giants  had  been  behaving  very 
badly.  The  storm  giants  had  gone  to  the  far  north 
and  troubled  the  great  eagle,  Hrassvelger.  They 
made  him  fly  many  times,  although  they  knew  that 
every  time  he  lifted  his  wings,  the  icy  winds  rushed 
out  from  his  feathers  and  froze  the  twelve  great 
rivers  of  the  north.  The  frost  giants  laughed  to 
see  great  blocks  of  ice  floating  down  to  destroy  the 
homes  of  men;  and  the  mountain  giants  tossed 
snow  and  ice  from  their  shoulders  upon  the  plowed 
fields. 

The  cold  lasted  so  long  that  farmers  could  hardly 
prepare  the  ground  for  seed.  After  the  seed  had 
been  sown,  the  cold  winds  kept  it  from  sprouting. 
After  it  had  begun  to  grow,  the  storms  beat  dowm 
the  young  crops,  and  seemed  likely  to  destroy  them 
all. 

Except  Balder  the  Good,  and  Frey,  the  gentle 
sun  god,  rough  Thor  was  the  only  god  who  really 
cared  for   the  farmers.      He   was   sometimes  very 

60 


6i 

boisterous,  but  had  a  kind  heart.  It  made  him  sad 
to  see  the  poor  farmers  work  so  hard  and  get  so 
little  ;  and  he  wanted  to  do  something  to  help  them. 
So  he  harnessed  his  two  goats  to  his  iron  chariot, 
took  his  iron  gloves,  his  girdle  of  strength,  and  his 
hammer;  and,  with  Loki  for  a  traveling  companion, 
set  out  for  the  land  of  the  giants. 

II.  THE  SUPPER  IN  THE  COTTAGE 

At  the  close  of  the  first  day,  they  came  to  a  cot- 
tage in  the  edge  of  a  wood.  They  stopped  and 
asked  food  and  shelter  for  themselves  and  their 
goats.  Shelter  the  poor  people  gladly  gave  them  ; 
but  they  had  no  food.  It  was  a  long  way  to  another 
house,  and  Thor  and  Loki  were  tired  and  hunm-v. 
Thor  raised  his  hammer,  and  killed  his  goats.  The 
cottager  dressed  the  meat ;  his  wife  cooked  it ;  and 
there  was  soon  a  great  platter  of  goat's  flesh  steam- 
ing on  the  table. 

Thor  asked  the  man  and  his  wife  and  their  two 
children  to  have  supper  with  himself  and  Loki.  It 
was  a  rare  treat  to  the  children,  who  had  seldom 
tasted  meat.  Thor  said  the  bones  must  be  left  un- 
broken and  thrown  into  the  goatskins,  which  he 
had  spread  before  the  fireplace,  because  he  had  a 
use  for  them  afterward. 


62 

While  Thor  was  talking  with  the  father  and 
mother,  Loki  whisperecL  to  the  children  that  the 
choicest  part  was  ft  i  del  eh  within  the  bones.  The 
boy,  Thialfi,  broke  a  thigh  Jaojie,  ate  the  marrow,  and 
threw  the  pieces  on  the  hgaprwith  the  others. 

In  the  morning-,  Thor  and  Loki  rose  early  and 
began  to  prepare  for  their  journey.  The  cottager 
and  his  family  wondered  what  Thor  would  do  with 
his  iron  chariot,  since  the  goats  had  been  killed  and 
eaten.  They  were  amazed  to  see  him  strike  the 
goatskins  with  his  hammer,  and  astonished  to  see 
the  goats  jump  up  as  lively  as  if  they  themselves 
had  had  warm  shelter  and  good  food,  instead  of 
having  made  supper  for  others. 

Thor  harnessed  the  goats  to  his  chariot,  and 
started  to  drive  away ;  but  one  of  the  goats  limped 
badly.  Thor  saw  at  once  that  its  thigh  bone  had 
been  broken.  He  raised  his  hammer  in  anger. 
The  poor  people  fell  on  their  knees  and  begged  for 
mercy.  Thialfi  confessed  his  disobedience ;  and 
Thor  forgave  the  offense  on  condition  that  Thialfi 
and  his  sister,  Roskva,  should  be  his  servants  for- 
ever. As  there  was  no  other  way  to  save  the  lives 
of  either  themselves  or  their  children,  the  parents 
consented.  Then  Thor  relented  a  little,  and  said 
the  children  might  come  home  often.  He  charged 
the  man  to  take  good  care  of  his  goats  until  his 


63 

return ;    and,   with    Loki,   Thialfi,  and    Roskva,   he 
started  on  foot  for  the  land  of  the  giants. 

III.    THE   SNORING   GIANT 

The  four  traveled  all  day  through  a  bleak  and 
desolate  country.  At  sunset,  the  prospect  was  still 
more  dismal ;  and,  to  add  to  their  discomfort,  a 
thick  gray  mist  settled  down  upon  them.  For  a 
long  time  they  wandered  about  in  search  of  shelter 
for  the  night.  At  last  Thor  saw  the  dim  outline  of 
a  queer-shaped  house.  The  entrance  was  very  wide 
and  high,  and  seemed  to  take  up  the  wiiole  side  of 
the  house.  They  went  in,  but  found  it  empty. 
They  lay  down  on  the  floor,  and  soon  fell  asleep. 

They  were  waked  by  a  strange  trembling  of  the 
house.  They  were  frightened  by  rumbling  noises 
frequently  repeated  and  greatly  prolonged.  Believ- 
ing this  to  be  an  earthquake,  and  fearing  the  walls 
might  fall  and  crush  them,  Thor  sent  Loki,  Thialfi, 
and  Roskva  into  a  wing  of  the  house,  while  he 
grasped  his  hammer  and  guarded  the  main  entrance. 

In  the  early  morning,  they  continued  their  jour- 
ney. They  had  gone  but  a  little  way,  when  they 
saw  a  steep  hill  directly  in  their  path.  As  they 
came  nearer,  they  noticed  that  the  hill  trembled, 
and  they  heard  again  the  rumbling  noises  of  the 


64 

night  before.  Suddenly  they  heard  a  great  sigh, 
and  saw  a  giant  raise  his  head.  Then  they  knew 
that  what  had  seemed  a  hill  was  the  prostrate  body 
of  a  giant,  and  that  the  trembling  of  the  house  and 
the  sounds  they  had  mistaken  for  an  earthquake 
had  been  caused  by  his  snoring. 

The  giant  looked  about  as  if  he  had  lost  some- 
thing. His  eyes  rested  upon  Thor  and  his  com- 
panions, and  he  exclaimed,  "  What  have  you  little 
fellows  done  with  my  glove  ? "  Before  they  could 
answer  that  they  had  not  seen  his  glove,  he  said, 
"  Oh,  here  it  is ! "  and,  reaching  out,  picked  up 
the  house  in  which  they  had  spent  the  night. 
The  wing  in  which  they  had  taken  refuge  from 
the  supposed  earthquake  was  the  thumb  of  the 
glove. 

The  giant  recognized  Thor,  and  seemed  very 
glad  to  see  him.  He  kindly  asked  where  they 
were  going,  and  when  he  found  they  were  on 
the  way  to  Utgard,  the  realm  of  the  giants,  he 
offered  to  be  their  guide,  and  said  his  name  was 
Skrymir. 

IV.     NIGHT    IN   THE    WOODS 

They  walked  all  day  together.  At  night  Skry- 
mir said  he  was  more  sleepy  than  hungry,  and  gave 
his  bag  of  food  to  Thor  to  divide  with  his  compan- 


65 

ions.  Thor  pulled  the  string,  and  tugged  at  the 
knot,  but  could  not  unfasten  the  bag.  With  an 
abundant  supply  of  food  in  his  hands,  he  could 
neither  eat  nor  give  to  the  others. 

Worn  out  with  walking  and  long  fasting,  the  gods 
and  their  servants  tried  to  rest.  But  the  giant  had 
begun  to  snore,  and  sleep  was  impossible.  Dis- 
gusted and  angry,  Thor  drew  tighter  his  girdle  of 
strength,  and  hurled  his  hammer  at  the  giant's 
head.  Skrymir  woke  enough  to  rub  the  place  with 
his  hand  and  ask  sleepily  whether  a  leaf  had  fallen 
on  his  head. 

At  midnight,  the  snoring  was  terrific.  Thor 
dealt  a  fearful  blow  on  the  giant's  crown.  Skry- 
mir, roused  from  sleep,  said  that  he  thought  an 
acorn  had  fallen. 

Toward  morning,  it  seemed  to  the  tired  gods 
that  they  must  get  a  little  sleep.  Thor  threw  his 
hammer  with  all  his  might  at  the  giant's  temple. 
Skrymir  rose  and  said  quietly:  "Some  birds  must 
have  dropped  a  piece  of  stick  from  their  nest,  for 
my  temple  is  bruised.  We  must  go  now ;  I  to  the 
north,  and  you  to  the  east.  You  will  soon  come  to 
Utgard.  There  you  will  find  men  larger  than  I. 
Be  careful  not  to  offend  them."  The  giant  disap- 
peared in  the  woods,  and  the  gods  kept  on  as 
directed. 

NORSE   MYTH    STORIES  —  C 


66 


V.     SPORTS    AT    UTGARD 


At  noon  they  came  in  sight  of  Utgard.  No  one 
noticed  their  approach.  When  they  knocked  at 
the  gate,  no  one  came  to  admit  them.  So  they 
slipped  between  the  bars,  and  went  to  the  palace 
of  the  prince  of  the  giants. 

He  was  sitting  on  his  throne,  and  many  of  his 
warriors  and  courtiers  were  resting  on  stone  benches 
in  the  great  hall.  For  a  long  time  no  notice  was 
taken  of  the  intruders,  and  then  all  the  giants  stared 
in  surprise  at  the  unbidden  guests.  The  prince 
addressed  them  as  "  little  people,"  and  said :  "  I 
know  you,  Thor,  and  you  can  do  more  than  one 
would  think  from  your  appearance.  Now  tell  me 
what  each  one  can  do ;  for  no  one  is  welcome  here, 
unless  he  is  good  for  something." 

Loki,  who  was  almost  famished,  boasted  of  his 
ability  to  eat. 

The  prince  at  once  ordered  meat;  and  the  trial 
began  between  Loki  and  the  prince's  cook,  Logi. 

A  wooden  platter,  filled  with  meat,  was  placed 
between  them.  Loki  ate  rapidly,  and  met  his  op- 
ponent at  the  middle  of  the  dish ;  but,  to  his  great 
surprise,  he  found  that  while  he  had  eaten  the  meat, 
Logi  had  devoured  meat,  bones,  and  platter,  too. 

Thialfi  said  he  was  swift  of  foot. 


6/ 

"Very  well,"  said  the  prince;  "run  a  race  with 
Hugin." 

At  the  first  trial,  Hugin  reached  the  goal  a 
little  in  advance  of  Thialfi.  "  Very  good,"  said 
the  prince;  u  try  again." 

The  second  time,  Thialfi  was  still  further  behind  ; 
and,  at  the  third  trial,  he  had  run  only  half  the 
course  when    Hugin  reached  the  goal. 

Thor,  who  was  very  thirsty,  said  he  could  drink 
a  great  deal. 

The  prince  ordered  a  servant  to  bring  a  drinking 
horn,  which,  he  said,  some  could  empty  at  one 
draught,  many  at  two,  and  he  was  a  poor  drinker 
indeed  who  could  not  drain  it  at  three. 

Thor  looked  at  the  horn.  It  was  long,  but  very 
narrow ;  and  he  thought  his  task  an  easy  one.  But 
the  first  draught  barely  uncovered  the  rim ;  the 
second  only  a  little  more ;  and  the  third  lowered 
the  liquid,  perhaps,  two  or  three  inches.  Much 
chagrined,  Thor  set  the  horn  down,  and  began  to 
boast  of  his  strength. 

The  prince  told  him  to  pick  up  the  gray  cat 
that  lay  at  the  foot  of  the  throne. 

At  the  first  trial,  he  hardly  moved  the  cat. 
Then  he  seized  her  firmly  about  the  middle,  and 
made  her  arch  her  back.  The  third  time,  he  lifted 
one  paw  from  the  ground. 


68 

Very  angry,  Thor's  eyes  flashed  lightnings.  "  Let 
me  wrestle  with  one  of  your  courtiers,"  he  cried. 

The  prince  thoughtfully  stroked  his  beard.  "  Try 
first,"  he  replied,  "  what  you  can  do  against  my  old 
nurse,  Elli." 

A  feeble,  bent  old  woman  entered  the  hall  and 
took  strong  Thor  in  her  grasp.  Thor  used  all 
his  might,  but  she  compelled  him  to  sink  down 
on  one  knee. 

"  Enough  !  "  cried  the  prince.  "  Sit  down  now  to 
the  feast." 

vi.   skrymir's  magic 

The  strangers  were  well  cared  for  that  night ; 
and,  the  next  morning,  the  prince  himself  led  them 
out  as  far  as  the  wood. 

"  This,"  said  he,  "  is  the  boundary  of  my  domain. 
You  would  never  have  crossed  it,  had  I  known  you 
were  so  powerful.  Let  me  tell  you  the  tricks  I 
have  played  on  you. 

"  It  was  I  who  met  you  in  the  forest.  Three 
times  Thor  struck  me  with  his  hammer.  The  first 
blow  would  have  killed  me,  had  I  not  shoved  a 
mountain  between  us.  The  second  was  a  terrible 
shock,  though  the  mountain  broke  the  force  of  the 
blow.  The  third  crashed  through  the  mountain 
and  bruised  my  temple.     As  you  go  back,  you  will 


69 

see  three  great  fissures  cut  in  the  solid  rock,  one  of 
which  reaches  the  home  of  the  black  elves;  and 
they  were  all  made  by  the  blows  of  your  hammer. 

"  Loki  had  an  excellent  appetite;  but  my  cook, 
Logi,  who  was  matched  against  him,  is  wildfire, 
which  swallows  up  everything  in  its  path. 

"  Thialfi  runs  well;  but  Hugin,  who  is  my 
thought,   has   no   rival. 

"  The  end  of  the  long  drinking  horn  touched 
the  ocean.  Thor  drank  so  much  that  every  shore 
was  uncovered. 

"  The  gray  cat  was  the  Midgard  serpent.  Thor 
lifted  her  so  far  that  the  great  serpent  almost  es- 
caped its  prison  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 

"  Elli,  my  poor  old  nurse,  is  old  age,  who  at  last 
conquers  every  one.  Thor  fought  bravely;  but  the 
bravest  are  at  last  overcome  by  old  age. 

"  Go  now,  and  seek  no  more  to  bring  your  farmers 
within  my  realm.  Mine  are  the  eternal  rocks  and 
ice  rivers.  Though  you  rend  them  with  thunder- 
bolts, there  will  be  no  place  for  your  precious 
grains  to  take  root." 

Thor  raised  his  hammer  to  punish  the  giant, 
but  he  was  gone.  The  glittering  walls  of  the  palace 
had  vanished.  There  was  only  a  rock-strewn  waste 
covered  with  clouds  and  mist. 


Thor  and  his  Team  of  Goats. 


THOR'S    DUEL   WITH    HRUNGNIR 

I.     THOR    AT    HOME 

Thor  went  back  to  his  palace,  Bilskirnir,  to  rest 
after  the  tiresome  journey.  His  wife,  Sif,  was  more 
beautiful  than  ever.  Her  golden  locks  were  more 
luxuriant  than  her  flaxen  tresses  had  ever  been. 
She  was  in  her  happiest  mood.  She  charmed  her 
big  husband  with  lively  accounts  of  the  doings  of 
his  little  son,  Magni,  now  three  years  old.  She  also 
had  a  story  to  tell  of  their  daughter,  Thrud. 

Thrud  was  fair,  like  her  mother;  and  tall  and 
strong,  like  her  father;  and  kind,  like  both.  She 
had  many  admirers,  but  liked  best  little  Alvis,  the 
dwarf.  Alvis  was  a  favorite  with  the  gods,  because 
he  was  wise  and  good.  Just  the  night  before,  he 
had  come  into  their  council  chamber,  to  ask  their 
permission  to  try  to  win  the  hand  of  Thrud ;  and 
they  had  given  their  consent.  The  only  question 
now  was  what  Thor  would  say. 
*  Thor  did  not  like  to  oppose  all  the  gods,  but  he 
did  not  want  his  handsome  daughter  to  marry  a 
dwarf.  He  said  very  little,  however;  and  no  one 
guessed  what  he  was  about  to  do. 

71 


72 

When  Alvis  came,  Thor  received  him  very  gra- 
ciously, and  talked  with  him  almost  all  night.  When 
morning  began  to  dawn,  Thor  was  still  asking  ques- 
tions about  the  wonderful  things  done  in  Elfheim, 
and  the  marvelous  skill  of  the  dwarfs  and  dark 
elves.  Thor  knew  that  if  the  sun  shone  on  a 
dwarf,  he  would  be  turned  into  stone.  So  he  kept 
on  talking  with  Alvis,  who  answered  all  his  ques- 
tions promptly  and  correctly.  He  was  asking  about 
the  language  of  the  dwarfs,  elves,  and  vanas,  when 
the  sunlight  fell  on  Alvis's  head,  and  he  became  a 
marble  statue.  This  statue  ever  after  stood  in  the 
council  chamber  of  the  gods,  as  a  warning  to  too 
ambitious  dwarfs. 

II.     THE    RACE 

The  giants  had  been  remarkably  quiet.  Thor 
and  Sif  were  expecting  a  fruitful  season,  and  had 
promised  the  peasants  an  abundant  harvest.  Sud- 
denly news  came  that  the  mountain  giants  were 
sending  down  avalanches  and  falling  rocks  and 
floods  upon  the  farmers,  who  had  ventured  too  near 
their  strongholds.  The  poor  farmers  appealed  to 
Thor  for  help ;  and  he  took  his  hammer  and  went 
out  to  see  what  could  be  done. 

Odin  was  away  from  home,  attending  to  battles 
and  searching  for  wisdom.     One  day  he  was  enter- 


73 

tained  at  the  house  of  the  mountain  giant,  Hrungnir. 
When  they  were  talking,  after  dinner,  Hrungnir 
said:  "  Sleipnir  is  a  good  horse;  but  my  horse 
Gullfaxi  is  better.  He  can  leap  further  with  four 
feet  than  Sleipnir  can  with  eight."  Odin  at  once 
challenged  him  to  a  race.  Sleipnir,  Odin's  eight- 
footed  steed,  stood  before  the  door.  Odin  leaped 
upon  his  back  and  galloped  away.  Hrungnir  fol- 
lowed on  Gullfaxi.  But  Sleipnir  was  as  swift  as  the 
wind;  and,  before  Hrungnir,  mad  with  the  chase, 
knew  what  he  was  doing,  Gullfaxi  had  galloped  over 
the  rainbow  bridge,  and  had  stopped  at  the  very 
gate  of  Valhalla. 

Odin,  who  had  arrived  some  time  before,  came 
out  to  make  the  giant  welcome  and  lead  him  into 
the  banquet  hall.  The  goddesses  brought  him  food 
and  drink.  But  he  was  only  a  giant,  and  misunder- 
stood the  hospitality  of  the  gods.  He  became  very 
arrogant,  and  boasted  that  at  some  time  he  would 
destroy  Asgard  and  all  the  gods,  and  carry  Freya 
and  Sif  away  to  the  land  of  the  giants. 

The  gods  wrere  very  much  alarmed,  and  cried 
aloud  for  Thor.  Thor  came  at  once,  and  entered 
the  hall  in  time  to  hear  what  the  giant  said  about 
Sif.  This  made  Thor  very  angry.  Lightnings 
flashed  from  his  eyes ;  and  his  grasp  tightened  on 
his  hammer. 


74 

The  frightened  giant  begged  for  his  life.  He 
said  Odin  had  invited  him  to  the  feast;  that  he  was 
unarmed ;  and  that  he  was  sure  Thor  would  not 
compel  him  to  fight  without  weapons.  But,  in  three 
days,  he  would  be  ready  to  fight  at  Griattunagard, 
on  the  border  of  his  domain.  Thor  did  not  wish  to 
fight  a  guest,  or  an  unarmed  foe ;  but  he  accepted 
Hrungnir's  challenge ;  and  the  giant  went  away  as 
soon  as  possible. 

III.     THE    FIGHT 

Hrungnir  rode  home  as  fast  as  Gullfaxi  could 
carry  him.  He  was  known,  among  his  brother 
giants,  as  their  best  fighter;  and  they  knew  to  what 
danger  he  was  exposed.  They  had  heard  that  Thor 
intended  to  bring  his  servant,  Thialfi,  with  him ; 
and  they  were  anxious  that  Hrungnir  should  have 
an  assistant  too;  but  they  could  not  find  one  whom 
they  thought  suitable.  So  they  made  a  servant  of 
clay  for  Hrungnir.  He  was  nine  miles  high  and 
three  miles  wide  across  his  chest.  He  seemed  very 
firm  and  bold;  but  there  was,  in  his  breast,  a  very 
soft,  trembling  heart.  Hrungnir  had  a  heart  of 
flint.  Hrungnir's  head  and  club  were  made  of  flint 
also. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  the  fight,  Hrungnir 
and  his  great  clay  squire  were  ready  at  Griattuna- 


75 

gard.  At  the  exact  hour  a  black  cloud  came  up; 
and  Thor  stepped  out,  amid  the  flashing  of  lightning 
and  the  rolling  of  thunder.  Thialfi  ran  on  before, 
to  say  that  Thor  would  make  the  attack  from  the 
ground,  and  that  the  giant's  shield  would  do  him 
better  service  under  his  feet  than  before  his  face. 

Hrungnir  placed  his  shield  under  his  feet,  and 
seized  his  club  in  both  hands.  At  the  same  time, 
Thor  swung  his  hammer;  and  the  two  weapons 
met  with  a  fearful  crash.  The  hammer  shivered 
the  club,  and  struck  the  stone  head  of  the  giant, 
with  such  force  as  to  fell  him  to  the  ground.  A 
splinter  from  the  club  was  embedded  in  Thor's 
forehead,  and  caused  him  to  fall  in  such  a  way  that 
the  leg  of  the  dead  giant  lay  across  his  neck. 

Thialfi,  who  had  been  breaking  up  the  clay  serv- 
ant with  a  spade,  came  to  help  his  master.  He 
could  not  move  the  giant's  leg.  Then  the  gods, 
who  had  come  to  see  the  fight,  tried  to  help  Thor 
out  of  his  trouble  ;  but  the  giant's  leg  was  too  heavy 
for  them.  Thor's  little  son,  Magni,  now  ran  up, 
exclaiming,  "What  a  pity  I  did  not  come  sooner!" 
and  picked  up  the  heavy  leg.  Thor  rose  at  once, 
and  gave  Magni  the  giant's  horse,  Gullfaxi. 

They  went  back  to  Asgard,  much  pleased  with 
the  adventure,  although  the  stone  splinter  still  stuck 
in  Thor's  forehead,  and  caused  him  much  pain. 


76 


IV.     THE    ENCHANTRESS    GROA 

Thor  went  home  to  pretty  Sif  and  kind-hearted 
Thrud,  who  did  their  best  to  help  him  out  of  his 
trouble.  They  worked  a  long  time,  but  could  not 
move  the  flint.  At  last  Thrud  remembered  that 
the  enchantress,  Groa,  was  famous  for  her  healing 
power,  and  for  her  skill  in  medicine.  Thrud  ran  to 
ask  Groa's  aid  ;  Groa  came  at  once,  and  began  to 
chant  magic  runes. 

The  stone  splinter  was  becoming  loose ;  and 
Thrud  was  about  to  pluck  it  out,  when  Thor,  re- 
lieved from  pain,  thought  how  he  could  reward 
his  benefactress.  Before  she  had  finished  chant- 
ing her  runes,  he  began  to  tell  her  how  he  had 
found  her  little  son,  Orvandil,  in  the  house  of  a 
frost  giant. 

Groa  was  delighted  beyond  measure  at  the  unex- 
pected news.  Her  son  had  been  stolen,  six  months 
before ;  and  she  feared  she  should  never  see  him 
again.  She  stopped  the  chant,  to  ask  when  Orvan- 
dil would  be  home ;  who  had  stolen  him ;  whether 
he  was  well ;  and  a  thousand  other  questions  about 
her  only  son. 

Thor  said  that  the  frost  giant  had  hidden  him  in 
his  castle ;  but  Orvandil  had  made  his  way  to  the 
iron  chariot ;  and  he  himself  had  covered  him  in  a 


77 

basket,  and  carried  him  across  the  icy  rivers.  Or- 
vandil  had  no  shoes ;  and  one  of  his  toes  had  stuck 
through  the  basket,  and  had  frozen.  In  passing  a 
great  block  of  ice,  the  toe  was  broken  off.  Thor 
picked  it  up,  and  tossed  it  over  the  clouds  into  the 
sky,  where  it  became  a  star;  and  the  Norsemen 
still  call  it  -  Orvandil's  Toe." 

Happy  Groa  had  forgotten  where  she  was  in  the 
magic  runes,  and  could  not  find  the  place.  The 
flint  had  become  fast  again,  and  she  could  not 
loosen  it.  So  Thor  always  carried  a  splinter  of 
flint  in  his  forehead. 

Norsemen  still  say  that  one  must  not  throw  a 
flint  stone  across  a  floor,  because  it  jars  the  piece 
of  flint  in  Thor's  forehead. 


THOR    AND    GEIRROD 

I.     LOKI    AT    GEIRROD'S    CASTLE 

Loki  once  borrowed  Frigga's  falcon  dress,  and 
flew  to  Jotunheim.  He  lighted  on  a  turret  of  the 
mountain  giant,  Geirrod's,  castle.  Geirrod  saw 
him  through  an  opening  in  the  wall,  and  ordered 
a  servant  to  catch  him.  The  servant  climbed 
the  castle  wall  with  great  difficulty,  and  caught  at 
the  falcon's  feet.  The  awkward  movements  of  the 
clumsy  fellow  amused  Loki ;  and  the  graceful  bird 
teased  him  by  keeping  just  beyond  his  reach.  At 
last  the  falcon,  trusting  to  his  agility,  hovered  too 
near  ;  the  sudden  spreading  of  his  wings  was  to  no 
purpose  ;  for  one  of  his  feet  was  fast  in  the  grasp 
of  the  servant,  who  took  him  to  his  master. 

As  soon  as  Geirrod  saw  the  bright  eyes  of  the 
captive,  he  suspected  that  he  held,  not  a  bird,  but 
a  god  in  disguise.  He  questioned  the  bird,  but 
could  get  no  answer.  He  shut  him  up  in  a  chest 
for  three  months  without  food.  Then  the  starving 
Loki  was  obliged  to  tell  who  he  was. 

78 


79 


"  I  will  spare  your  life,"  said  Geirrod,  "  if  you  will 
promise  to  bring  Thor  to  my  castle  without  his 
hammer,  belt  of  strength,  or  iron  gloves." 

Loki  promised  and  was  set  free. 


II.     LOKI    AND    THOR 

On  his  arrival  at  Asgard,  Loki  went  at  once  to 
Thor's  palace. 

"  Where  have  you  been  so  long  ? "  asked  Thor, 
after  the  first  greetings. 

"  I  have  been  at  the  castle  of  the  mountain  giant, 
Geirrod,"  said  Loki,  "  and  have  had  a  delightful 
visit.  Geirrod  is  a  most  hospitable  giant,  and  a 
charming  host.  He  is  anxious  to  entertain  you 
also,  and  asked  me  to  come  back  with  you." 

Thor  had  not  taken  any  summer  outing.  He 
had  worked  hard  to  subdue  the  frost  giants,  so  that 
the  farmers  could,  cultivate  their  land;  and  he  felt 
the  need  of  a  little  recreation.  So  he  left  his  ham- 
mer and  belt  and  srloves  with  Sif,  while  he  went 
with  Loki  to  make  a  friendly  visit. 

On  the  way,  they  stopped  to  see  the  giantess, 
Grid.  When  she  found  where  they  were  going, 
and  that  Thor  was  wholly  unarmed,  she  insisted 
on  his  taking  her  belt  of  strength,  her  iron  gloves, 
and  her  staff. 


8o 


III.     GEIRROD  S    WELCOME    TO    THOR 

After  leaving  Grid's  house,  they  came  to  the 
great  river,  Vimur.  Thor  buckled  on  the  belt  of 
strength,  and  grasped  the  staff  firmly,  before  he 
stepped  into  the  river;  for  the  water  was  deep  and 
the  current  swift.  Loki  said  he  had  never  seen  the 
water  so  high.  As  he  spoke,  a  wave  swept  over  his 
head ;  and  Thialfi  lost  his  footing.  They  both 
clung  to  Trior's  belt ;  and  he  advanced  cautiously 
into  the  stream.  The  wrater  rushed  and  roared 
about  them,  and  dashed  over  Thor's  shoulders. 

The  river  was  evidently  rising  rapidly. 

Thor  looked  up  and  saw  the  giantess,  Gialp,  stand- 
ing on  the  bank.  He  knew  that  she  was  repeating 
runes  to  cause  the  river  to  rise.  Loki  and  Thialfi 
were  almost  drowned ;  and  Thor  could  scarcely  keep 
on  his  feet. 

"  The  best  place  to  dam  a  river  is  at  its  source," 
he  said,  and  threw  a  stone  at  Gialp.  This  checked 
the  freshet ;  and  they  soon  came  to  the  opposite 
bank.  Thor  caught  hold  of  a  little  tree,  and  pulled 
himself  and  his  companions  out  of  the  water.  The 
little  tree  wras  a  mountain  ash,  which  has  ever  since 
been  called  "  Thor's  Salvation."  The  Northmen 
still  have  an  adage,  "  A  shrub  saved  Thor." 

When  the  travelers   arrived  at   Geirrod's  castle 


they  were  at  once  shown  into  a  room  which  con- 
tained but  one  chair.  Thor  sat  down,  and  the 
chair  besmn  to  rise.  He  braced  Grid's  staff  against 
a  beam,  and  pressed  down  upon  the  chair.  He 
heard  the  sound  of  something  breaking,  and  of 
some  one  screaming.  When  he  came  down  to  the 
floor,  he  found  that  Geirrod's  two  daughters,  Gialp 
and  Greip,  were  hidden  under  the  chair,  which 
they  had  lifted,  hoping  to  crush  his  head  against 
the  stone  beams.  He  had  escaped,  but  their  backs 
were  broken. 

Then  Geirrod  invited  Thor  into  the  great  hall, 
to  see  the  games.  Fires  were  burning  along  the 
walls,  and  Geirrod  stood  before  one  of  the  fireplaces, 
As  Thor  came  up  to  him,  he  drew  a  red-hot  wedge 
from  the  coals  and  threw  it  at  Thor,  who  caught 
it  in  his  iron  gloves.  Geirrod  ran  behind  a  pillar. 
Thor  threw  the  wedge  with  such  force  that  it 
went  through  the  pillar  and  the  wall  beyond,  and 
buried  itself  in  the  ground  outside.  Geirrod  fell 
helpless  to  the  floor,  and  became  a  mass  of  stone, 
which  Thor  set  up  as  a  monument  of  his  victory 
over  the  mountain  giant. 


NORSE    MYTH    STORIES 


/"V 


UN      V 


THE   LAST   APPEARANCE   OF   THOR 

King  Olaf,  the  Saint,  wished  to  convert  his  sub- 
jects to  Christianity.  He  often  sailed  from  port  to 
port,  to  found  churches,  and  to  establish  counts  of 
justice.  On  one  of  these  journeys,^  dighifiefF and. 
stately  stranger  came  on  board  tne  king's  ship. 
The  courtiers,  who  engaged  him  m  conversation, 
were  surprised  at  the  clearness  and  depth  of  his 
remarks.  They  brought  him  to  the  king,  who  was 
equally  surprised  and  very  much  pleased. 

As  they  were  sailing  along  the  western  coast  of 
Norway,  the  stranger  looked  sadly  upon  the  quiet 
fjords,  the  wooded  mountains,  and,  the  fertile  valleys 
stretching  away  in  the  distance.  At  last,  he  said : 
"  Yes,  Kin^  Olaf,  it  is  beautiful,  with  the  sun  shin- 
ing  on  it.  It  is  all  gfreen  and  fruitful,  a  fair  home 
for  you ;  and  many  a  sore  day  had  Thor,  many  a 
wild  fight  with  the  mountain  giants,  before  he  could, 
make  it  so.  And  now  you  want  to  put  away  Thor/ 
King  Olaf,  have  a  care  !  " 

And  the  handsome  red-bearded  stranger  w«£§een 
no  more.  O 

82  >;' 


p 


t 


TftE    BROKEN    PROMISE 

When  the  gods  were  building  their  palaces,  they 
were  troubled  by  the  fear  that  the  giants  would 
break  through  the  walls  of  Asgard  and  destroy 
their  homes.  Just  as  they  were  finishing  Valhalla, 
a  man  offered  to  build  them  a  fortress  strong  enough 
to  resist  all  the  attacks  of  the  giants.  He  said  that 
it  would  require  three  and  a  half  years  for  its  com- 
pletion. The  gods  thought  that  too  long  to  wait, 
and  the  man  said  he  could  finish  it  in  one  winter, 
if  he  could  have  the  help  of  his  horse,  Svadilfari. 
The  gods  assented  to  this ;  and  asked  what  price 
they  must  pay.  The  man  said,  "  The  sun  and 
moon  and  the  goddess  Freya." 

The  gods  hesitated,  but  finally  consented,  on  con- 
dition that  all  compensation  should  be  forfeited  if 
the  work  were  not  done  by  the  first  day  of  summer, 
or  if  the  builder  should  receive  any  help  except 
such  as  his  horse  could  give  him.  The  contract 
was  made  in  the  presence  of  witnesses,  and  con- 
firmed by  oaths. 

The  man  began  to  work  the  first  day  of  winter. 
His  horse  drew,  during  the  night,  as  much  stone  as 

*3 


34 

could  be  laid  the  following  day.  The  very  great 
size  and  weight  of  the  stones  surprised  the  gods, 
and  they  knew  that  the  horse  was  doing  the  larger 
share  of  the  Work;  but  by  the  terms  of  the  agree- 
ment, they  could  not  object  to  any  help  that  might 
be  given  by  the  wonderful  animal. 

Three  days  before  the  beginning  of  summer  the 
fortress  was  all  finished  except  the  gateway.  The 
gods  knew  that,  with  Svadilfari's  help,  the  stones 
would  all  be  in  place  in  one  more  day ;  and  then 
the  terrible  price  must  be  paid. 

Distressed  at  the  thought  of  losing  Freya,  and 
frightened  at  the  prospect  of  living  in  total  darkness, 
they  called  a  council  in  their  hall  of  justice,  to  find 
out  who  had  advised  such  a  foolish  bargain.  All 
agreed  that  it  must  have  been  Loki,  who  was  seized 
at  once  and  threatened  with  instant  death,  unless- 
he  could  find  some  way  to  save  Freya. 

That  night,  he  went  into  *the  forest,  which  the 
builder  had  to  pass  on  his  way  to  the  quarry  to  get 
stone.  Loki  frightened  the  horse  and  made  him 
run  away.  The  man  went  in  pursuit,  and  spent  the 
whole  night  in  the  forest;  but  he  could  not  find  the 
horse.  When  morning  came,  he  knew  that  he  could 
not  finish  the  fortress  before  the  end  of  winter.  So 
he  resumed  his  natural  size.  The  gods  recognized 
him  as  a  mountain  giant.     They  sent  for  Thor,  who 


85 

said  he  would  pay  the  workman,  because  he  thought 
the  gods  were  under  no  obligation  to  keep  a  prom- 
ise given  to  a  giant.  He  raised  his  hammer  and 
crushed  the  giant's  head. 

Odin  knew  that  an  oath  was  sacred;  that  a  prom- 
ise must  be  kept,  even  if  given  to  an  enemy  ;  that, 
through  this  act  of  treachery,  untold  mischief  would 
come  to  him,  and  to  all  the  gods  ;  and  that  the  corn- 
ins:  of  the  Twilight  of  the  Gods  would  be  hastened. 
But  he  allowed  the  gods  to  save  Freya  and  the  sun 
and  moon,  at  the  expense  of  a  broken  promise,  the 
murder  of  a  giant,  and  their  own  destruction. 


GEIRROD    AND   AGNAR 

I.    THE    LITTLE    PRINCES 

Odin  and  Frigga  from  their  lofty  seat  often 
looked  down  into  the  palace  of  a  certain  king. 
They  came  to  be  very  fond  of  the  two  little  sons 
of  this  king. 

One  day  the  little  princes  went  out  in  a  boat  to 
fish.  A  storm  came  up  suddenly.  Their  boat 
drifted  out  to  sea.  It  was  thrown  by  the  waves 
on  an  island,  where  an  old  couple  lived  in  a  cot- 
tage. The  old  people,  who  were  Odin  and  Frigga 
in  disguise,  took  the  princes  home  and  cared  for 
them. 

They  were  very  kind  to  both  children ;  hut  the 
elder,  Geirrod,  was  Odin's  favorite ;  « while  the 
younger,  Agnar,  appealed  to  Frigga's  motherly 
heart.  They  lived  contentedly  withatheir  friends 
during  the  cold,  dark  winter.  But  wgen  the  loner, 
bright  days  of  spring  came,  and  the  sea  grew  calm, 
and  the  skies  were  blue,  they  longed  for  their  father 
and  mother  and  the  playmates  in  their  distant  home. 
So  Odin  gave  them  a  boat,  and  sent  them  away 
under  favorable  winds. 

86 


87 

They  made  the  voyage  quickly;  but,  when  the 
boat  touched  the  shore  of  their  native  land,  Geirrod 
leaped  out ;  and,  pushing  the  boat  back  into  the 
water,  left  Agnar  to  the  mercy  of  the  waves. 
Geirrod  hastened  to  his  father's  house,  where  he 
was  welcomed  as  one  brought  back  from  the  dead. 
But  little  Agnar  drifted  away  to  the  land  of  the 
giants. 

He  fell  into  the  hands  of  good  giants,  who  gave 
him  a  home,  where  he  lived  many  years.  When 
he  became  a  man,  he  married  a  young  giantess, 
and  settled  down  to  stay  with  his  benefactors. 
But,  after  a  time,  he  longed  to  see  his  own  people. 
So  he  built  a  boat,  and  sailed  away  over  the  sea. 

He  found  his  native  land ;  but  the  king,  his 
father,  was  dead ;  and  his  brother,  Geirrod,  was 
king  instead.  Geirrod  received  his  brother  as  a 
subject,  and  made  him  a  servant  in  his  father's 
palace. 

II.    THE    SELFISH   KING 

Frigga  had  been  watching  the  two  princes  all 
the  time.  She  saw  how  unjust  and  cruel  Geirrod 
was  to  his  younger  brother.  Odin  knew  only  of 
Geirrod's  success,  and  admired  him  as  a  great 
king. 

One  day,  when  Odin  and  Frigga  were  sitting  on 


88 

their  lofty  seat,  looking  out  over  the  world,  Odin 
said,  "  See  what  a  mighty  king  Geirrod  has  be- 
come, while  your  little  pet,  Agnar,  is  nothing  but 
the 'little  husband  of  a  giantess." 

"  True,"  said  Frigga,  "  but  Geirrod,  with  all  his 
grandeur,  is  mean  and  selfish.  He  is  even  guilty 
of  inhospitality,  an  offense  most  shameful  in  a 
Norseman.  But  Agnar,  in  his  poverty,  is  still  kind 
and  generous." 

Odin  said  he  would  test  Geirrod's  hospitality. 
He  put  on  his  cloud  cloak  and  broad-brimmed 
hat,  and  set  out  to  visit  Geirrod.  In  the  mean- 
time, Frigga  sent  word  to  Geirrod  that  he  must 
be  watchful,  because^a  v^ckedenchanter  was 
approaching  his  palace. 

When  Odin  arrived,  he  gave  his  name  as 
Grimnir,  and  refused  to  tell  who  he  was  or 
whence  he  came.  Thinking  that  the  old  man 
must  be  the  wicked  enchanter,  Geirrod  ordered 
his  servants  to  bind  him  and  place  him  between 
two  fires  that  were  burning  on  the  floor  of  his 
great  hall.  The  fires  scorched  the  old  man's  face, 
but  did  not  burn  his  garments.  There  he  stayed 
eight  days  and  nights,  in  silence  and  without  food. 
He  would  have  had  nothing  to  drink,  but  for 
Agnar,  who  secretly  brought  him  a  drinking  horn 
containing  a  refreshing  draught. 


89 


III.    AGNAR  S    REWARD 


At  the  close  of  the  eighth  day,  Geirrod  was 
seated  on  his  throne,  enjoying  the  sight  of  his 
guest's  sufferings,  when  the  old  man  began  to 
sine:.  The  sono-  was  faint  at  first,  but  crew  louder 
and  louder,  until  the  chains  dropped  away,  the  fires 
went  out,  and  the  feeble  old  man  stood  up  in  the 
beauty  and  strength  of  a  god.  In  his  song,  Odin 
told  how  the  king,  who  had  been  so  blessed  by  the 
gods,  should  fall  by  his  own  sword. 

Geirrod  was  about  to  slay  the  unwelcome  guest; 
but,  as  he  rose  from  his  seat,  his  foot  slipped,  and 
he  fell  on  his  sword,  as  had  just  been  foretold. 

Odin  placed  Agnar  on  the  throne,  and  blessed 
him  with  great  wealth   and  happiness. 


THE   BEGINNING  OF  POETRY 

I.     KVASIR 

The  gods  once  had  a  great  dispute  with  the 
vanas,  the  spirits  of  the  sea  and  air.  When  peace 
was  made,  the  gods  created  a  wonderful  being  in 
honor  of  the  event.     They  called  him  Kvasir. 

Kvasir  was  very  wise,  almost  as  wise  as  Odin 
himself.  He  spent  his  time  walking  up  and  down 
the  earth,  answering  the  questions  of  men.  He 
taught  new  and  useful  things.  Men  loved  him 
because  he  was  so  good  and  kind. 

The  dwarfs  were  jealous  of  him,  and  sought  to 
destroy  him.  One  day  two  dwarfs,  Fialar  and 
Galar,  came  upon  him  as  he  lay  asleep  in  the  forest, 
and  killed  him.  They  found  his  charm  and  saved 
it.  It  was  a  liquid,  which  they  mixed  with  honey, 
to  make  a  kind  of  mead.  They  kept  it  in  three 
vessels :  the  kettle  Odhcerir  (inspiration),  the  bowl 
Son  (expiation),  and  the  cup  Boden  (offering). 
They  knew  that  whoever  tasted  this  magic  mead 
would  instantly  become  a  poet,  a  sweet  singer,  or 
an  orator.  Still,  none  of  the  dwarfs  ever  touched 
the  mead.     They  kept  it  hidden  in  a  secret  place, 

90 


9i 

One  clay  the  dwarfs  found  the  giant,  Gilling, 
asleep  on  a  steep  bank.  They  shoved  him  off  into 
the  water,  and  he  was  drowned.  Then  the  wicked 
dwarfs  rolled  a  millstone  upon  the  roof  of  Gilling's 
house.  Some  of  them  went  into  the  house  and 
told  the  o-iantess  that  her  husband  was  dead. 
Frantic  with  grief,  she  rushed  out  to  find  his 
body.  Just  as  she  left  the  door,  the  other  dwarfs 
rolled  the  stone  down  upon  her  head,  and  crushed 
her. 

The  cruel  dwarfs  thought  themselves  safe,  because 
Gillins:  had  no  children  to  avenge  his  death.  But 
he  had  a  brother,  Suttung,  who  caught  them,  and 
placed  them  on  a  shoal,  where  the  tide  would  be 
sure  to  carry  them  out  to  sea.  They  begged  for 
their  lives,  but  he  was  deaf  to  their  entreaties,  until 
they  promised  to  give  him  their  precious  mead. 
Then  he  took  them  back  to  the  shore,  and  they 
brought  him  the  kettle  Odhcerir,  the  bowl  Son,  and 
the  cup  Boden.  He  gave  them  to  his  daughter, 
Gunlod,  at  the  same  time  forbidding  her  to  give  a 
taste  to  either  gods  or  men. 

Gunlod  watched  over  her  charge  day  and  night. 
To  guard  it  more  securely,  she  carried  it  into  a  cave 
within  a  mountain.  Even  Odin  would  hardly  have 
known  where  it  was,  but  for  his  ever-watchful  ra- 
vens, Hugin  and   Munin,  who  flew  back  to  Asgard 


92 

1 

with  the  news  as  soon  as  Gunlod  had  found  a  place 

for  her  treasure. 

II.     ODIN    WORKS    ON    A    FARM 

Odin  was  very  wise,  because,  ages  before,  he  had 
exchanged  one  of  his  eyes  for  a  drink  from  Mimirs 
well  at  the  foot  of  the  great  world  tree,  Yggdrasil. 
He  had  also  hung  nine  days  and  nine  nights  from 
the  boughs  of  Yggdrasil,  for  the  sake  of  mastering 
the  magic  runes.  But  he  was  not  a  poet,  and  he 
could  not  sins;.  He  could  not  rest  until  he  had 
tasted  the  mead  of  the  dwarfs.  He  put  on  his 
cloud  cloak  and  his  broad-brimmed  hat,  and  set  out 
for  the  land  of  the  giants. 

On  the  way  to  the  house  of  Suttung,  he  passed 
a  meadow  where  nine  thralls  were  mowing.  Their 
scythes  were  very  dull.  He  drew  a  whetstone  from 
the  folds  of  his  cloak  and  offered  to  sharpen  them. 
The  thralls  gladly  accepted  his  service.  He  did  the 
work  so  quickly  and  so  well  that  they  asked  to  be 
allowed  to  keep  the  whetstone.  Odin  tossed  it  up 
in  the  air  toward  them.  In  the  scramble  that  fol- 
lowed, the  thralls  became  entangled  in  their  scythes 
in  such  a  way  that  each  one  cut  off  his  neighbor's 
head.  Odin,  not  at  all  disturbed,  went  quietly  on 
his  way. 

He  soon  came  to  the  house  of  Baugi,  a  brother 


93 

of  Suttung.  Baugi  received  him  very  kindly.  I  nu- 
ing  their  conversation,  the  giant  said  he  did  not 
know  how  he  was  going-  to  finish  haying,  because 
all  his  thralls  had  been  killed. 

Odin  at  once  offered  to  do  the  work  of  the  nine 
thralls,  if,  at  the  end  of  the  season,  Baugi  would  get 
for  him  one  draught  of  Suttung's  mead.  This, 
Baugi  agreed  to  do ;  and  Odin,  who  had  given  his 
name  as  Bolwerk,  went  to  work.  The  hay  was 
secured,  the  grain  harvested,  and  all  the  summer 
work  of  the  farm  finished  before  the  fall  rains  set 
in. 

When  the  first  days  of  winter  came,  Bolwerk  went 
to  his  master  to  ask  for  the  prompt  payment  of  his 
wages.  Baugi  said  he  dared  not  ask  his  brother  for 
the  mead,  but  he  would  try  to  get  a  few  drops  of  it 
as  he  had  promised. 

in.    gunlod's  treasure 

Odin  and  Baugi  went  together  to  the  mountain 
where  Gunlod  was  hidden.  They  could  find  no 
entrance  to  her  cave.  Odin  gave  Baugi  his  auger, 
Roti,  and  told  him  to  bore  a  hole,  through  which 
they  could  creep  into  the  mountain. 

Baugi  worked  for  a  few  minutes,  and  said  he  had 
bored  the  hole.  Odin,  suspecting  treachery,  blew 
into  the  hole.     Dust  and  chips  flew  back  into  his 


94 

face,  so  that  he  knew  the  hole  did  not  reach  clear 
through  the  rock.  He  told  Baugi  to  bore  again. 
When  he  blew  into  the  hole  a  second  time,  no  dust 
came  back ;  and  he  knew  an  opening  had  been 
made  into  the  cave.  He  took  the  form  of  a  worm 
and  crawled  through  the  hole.  Treacherous  Baugi 
thrust  the  auger  in  after  him,  hoping  to  crush  him, 
but  he  had  come  out  on  the  other  side. 

Odin  at  once  resumed  his  own  form,  and  asked 
Gunlod  for  a  sip  of  the  mead.  Three  days  and 
three  nights  he  begged,  but  Gunlod  refused. 

At  last,  she  brought  out  the  three  vessels,  and 
told  him  he  might  take  a  little  from  each.  But 
Odin  managed  to  get  every  drop  of  the  precious 
mead.  Then  he  became  an  eagle,  and  flew  away 
over  the  mountain  tops  toward  Asgard.  His  flight 
was  slow,  on  account  of  the  weight  of  the  mead. 
He  was  still  a  long  way  from  Asgard,  when  he 
found  that  he  was  pursued.  Suttung  had  also  put 
on  eagle's  plumage,  and  was  fast  overtaking  him. 
But  Odin  strained  every  muscle,  and  reached  the 
wall  a  little  in  advance  of  Suttung. 

The  gods  had  seen  the  race,  and  had  gathered 
a  pile  of  chips  and  shavings,  which  they  set  on  fire, 
just  as  Suttung  flew  over  the  wall.  The  flames 
rose  high  in  the  air,  and  burned  the  wings  of 
Suttung,  who  fell  into  the  fire  and  was  destroyed. 


95 

Odin  flew  to  the  urn,  which  had  been  prepared  to 
receive  the  mead,  and  poured  it  out  with  such  haste, 
that  a  few  drops  fell  on  the  earth.  Men  found  it, 
and  as  many  as  possible  tasted  it.  All  who  tasted 
were  known  as  rhymesters  and  poetasters. 

The  gods  carefully  preserved  the  mead ;  and 
sometimes,  at  long  intervals,  they  gave  a  little  to 
some  favored  man,  whom  they  wished  to  become 
famous  for  poetry  or  eloquence. 

But  Odin  sipped  only  a  little  of  the  mead.  Most 
of  it  was  kept  for  his  son,  Bragi,  who  was  born 
about  this  time.  Bragi  became  the  god  of  poetry 
and  music.  The  gods  gave  him  a  magic  golden 
harp,  and  put  him  into  a  ship,  and  let  him  sail  over 
the  ocean. 

As  the  ship  floated  along,  Bragi  took  the  harp, 
and  sang  the  Song  of  Life,  the  sound  of  which 
rose  to  Asgard,  and  fell  to  the  abode  of  Hela. 
As  he  played  and  sang,  the  ship  glided  over  the 
water,  and  touched  the  shore.  The  young  god 
walked  through  the  forest,  playing  and  singing  as 
he  went.  The  trees  budded  and  blossomed,  and 
flowers  sprang  up  in  the  grass  along  his  path, 
within  the  sound  of  the  music. 

In  the  forest  he  met  Iduna,  the  daughter  of 
Ivald,  the  dwarf.  Iduna  became  Bragi's  wife  and 
the  goddess  of  flowers  and  of  immortal  youth. 


v'/^^^l  J 


GANGRAD   AND   VAFTHRUDNIR 

I.     ODIN    VISITS    THE    WISE    GIANT 

Vafthrudnir  was  the  wisest  of  the  giants.  The 
gods  had  heard  of  his  great  wisdom,  and  Odin 
wished  to  visit  him.  Frigga  did  not  approve  of 
the  visit ;  but  Odin  reminded  her  of  the  advan- 
tages he  had  gained  from  his  many  perilous  adven- 
tures ;  and  she,  though  still  unwilling,  consented. 

"  I  wish  you  a  prosperous  journey  and  safe  return, 
dear  Odin,"  she  said.  "  But  be  careful,  when  you 
come  into  the  presence  of  this  giant.  He  is  strong 
and  cruel,  as  well  as  wise ;  and  you  will  need  to 
have  all  your  wits  at  your  command.  I  consider 
him,  because  of  his  wisdom,  the  most  powerful  of 
the  giants." 

Odin  mounted  his  horse,  Sleipnir,  and  rode  away 
to  Jotunheim.  When  he  arrived  at  the  giant's 
house,  he  gave  his  name  as  Gangrad,  and  said  he 
had  come  to  see  whether  Vafthrudnir  were  as  wise 
as  he  had  been  reported. 

Gangrad  looked  like  a  traveler  from  Midgard ; 
and  Vafthrudnir,  who  was  angry  at  the  presumption 

96 


/ 


97 

of  the  man,  said,  "  If  you  are  not  wiser  than  I,  you 
shall  not  leave  this  hall  alive." 

When  Vafthrudnir  had  asked  a  few  questions,  he 
was  satisfied  from  the  answers  he  received  that  his 
visitor  was  a  man  of  uncommon  wisdom.  Then  he 
asked  the  stranger  to  be  seated  while  they  conver>ed. 
"But,"  he  said,  "the  one  who  fails  to  answer  any 
question  asked  by  the  other,  shall  forfeit  his  head." 

Gangrad  assented  to  this  condition,  and  they 
began  to  talk. 

ik  What  are  the  names  of  the  horses  that  draw  the 
chariots  of  Night  and  Day  across  the  sky  ? "  asked 
Vafthrudnir. 

"  Hrimfaxi  and  Skinfaxi,"  answered  Gangrad. 

11  What  river  separates  Jotunheim  from  Asgard  ?  " 

"  Ifing,"  replied  Gangrad,  without  hesitation ; 
"and  ice  has  never  formed,  and  will  never  form,  on 
that  river." 

"On  what  plain  will  the  last  battle  be  fought  ? " 

"  On  the  plain  of  Vigrid,"  said  Gangrad,  "  which 
measures  a  hundred  miles  on  every  side." 

Then  it  was  Gangrad's  turn,  "  Tell  me  about 
the  beginning  of  all  things,"  he  began. 

II.     THE    CREATION 

"  In  the  beginning,"  said  the  giant,  "there  was  a 
great  space  between  the  two  worlds,  Niflheim,  the 

NORSE   MYTH    STORIES — J 


98 

world  of  mist  and  frost,  and  Muspelheim,  the  world 
of  fire.  In  Niflheim,  was  a  spring  called  Hvergel- 
mir.  -From  this  spring  flowed  twelve  ice-cold 
rivers,  which  we  know  as  the  rivers  Elivagar. 
These  rivers  carried  with  them  venom  from  the 
spring.  After  a  time  the  venom  hardened  like 
dross  from  a  furnace,  and  became  ice.  So  a  layer 
of  ice  was  formed.  The  vapor  from  the  rivers  set- 
tled upon  it,  and  made  frost.  As  the  rivers  flowed 
constantly,  many  layers  of  frozen  vapor  were  heaped 
up  in  the  space  called  Ginnungagap  on  the  side 
toward  Niflheim,  the  north  side.  From  Niflheim 
came  mists  and  fo^s  and  freezing  winds. 

"  From  Muspelheim  came  sparks  of  fire  and  hot 
winds.  Muspelheim  was  hot  and  bright.  Surt, 
the  fire  king,  sat  on  a  blazing  throne  and  held  a 
flaming  sword  in  his  right  hand. 

"  When  the  hot  winds  met  the  frozen  vapor, 
drops  of  moisture  were  formed ;  and,  '  by  the  might 
of  him  who  sent  the  heat,'  whom  neither  giants  nor 
gods  dare  name,  these  drops  were  quickened  into 
life,  and  formed  into  the  shape  of  a  man.  He  was 
the  first  of  the  race  of  giants.  The  gods  call  him 
Ymir,  but  the  giants  call  him  Aurgelmir." 

"  On  what  did  Ymir  live  ? "  asked  Gangrad. 

"  The  cow,  Adhumbla,  was  made  from  the 
frost    that   had    been    softened    into    drops,"   said 


99 

Vafthrudnir;  "and  Ymir  was  nourished  by  her 
milk." 

"What  supported  the  cow?"  asked  Gangrad. 

"She  licked  the  salt  from  the  frost  stones/'  said 
Vafthrudnir.  "  The  first  day  a  man's  hair  appeared 
in  the  place  from  which  she  had  licked  the  salt. 
The  second  day  a  man's  head  came  out  from  the 
rocks.  The  third  day  the  whole  man  was  there. 
His  name  was  Buri.  He  was  a  giant  also.  He 
had  a.  son  named  Bor ;  and  Bor  was  the  father  of 
Odin,  Veli,  and  Vi,  the  rulers  of  heaven  and  earth. 
The  greatest  of  the  three  is  Odin."    . 


III.     THE    DELUGE 

"  Odin,  Veli,  and  Vi,"  continued  Vafthrudnir, 
"killed  the  frost  giant,  Ymir,  who  had  been  made 
from  drops  of  softened  frost.  When  Ymir  fell,  so 
much  blood  crushed  from  his  wounds  that  all  his 
sons  were  drowned  except  Bergelmir,  who,  with  his 
wife,  escaped  in  a  boat. 

"  The  three  brothers,  Odin,  Veli,  and  Vi,  dragged 
Ymir's  body  into  the  middle  of  Ginnungagap, 
and  made  the  earth.  They  made  the  seas  and 
the  rivers  from  his  blood ;  the  land  from  his 
flesh ;  the  mountains  from  his  bones ;  the  forests 
from  his   hair;    the    stones    and    pebbles  from    his 


I0O 

teeth  and  from  fragments  of  broken  bones.  They 
set  up  his  eyebrows  round  the  edge  of  the  land  to 
keep  away  what  they  called  the  turbulent  giants. 
Dwarfs  sprung  from  the  ground.  The  brothers 
caught  four  of  them,  and  placed  them  at  the  four 
corners  of  the  earth.  Their  names  were  East, 
West,  North,  and  South.  Upon  their  backs  rested 
the  sky,  made  from  Ymir's  skull.  The  clouds,  float- 
ing in  the  sky,  were  made  from  Ymir's  brain.  The 
stars  were  made  from  sparks  that  fell  out  from 
Muspelheim." 

IV.     THE    SUN    AND    MOON 

*  Very  good,"  said  Gangrad.  "  Now  tell  me 
about  the  sun  and  moon." 

"  The  sun  and  moon,"  said  Vafthrudnir,  "  were 
made  from  the  largest  and  brightest  sparks  that 
came  from  Muspelheim.  They  were  placed  in 
beautiful  golden  chariots ;  but  there  was  no  one 
to  guide  their  course  across  the  sky.  / 

"  One  of  the  sons  of  men,  Mundelfari,  had  /two 
children,  who  were  so  beautiful  that  their  father 
called  the  girl  Sol,  and  the  boy  Maani.  This  dis- 
pleased the  gods ;  and  they  took  the  children  away 
to  drive  the  chariots  of  the  sun  and  moon.  The 
chariot  of  the  sun  is  drawn  by  two  fine  horses, 
Arvak  and  Alsvin.     The  gods  placed  skins,  filled 


101 

with  cool  air,  under  their  withers  to  refresh  them  ; 

and  a  shield  stands  before  Sol  to  protect  the  earth 
from  the  intense  heat. 

"  Maani  guides  the  course  of  the  moon.  Ili^ 
horse  is  called  Alsvidar.  Both  Sol  and  Maani  are 
pursued  by  hungry  wolves,  and  both  drive  furiously 
to  keep  out  of  their  reach." 

"  What  are  the  wolves,  and  whence  do  they 
come  ?  "  asked  Gangrad. 

"  They  are  the  sons  of  a  giantess,  who  lives  in  a 
wood,  east  of  Midgard.  She  is  the  mother  of  many 
sons,  who  are  all  shaped  like  wolves.  The  two 
that  chase  the  sun  and  the  moon  are  called  Skol 
and  Hati.  Sometimes  they  overtake  the  chariots. 
Then  there  is  an  eclipse,  but  men  make  such  a 
clamor,  that  the  wolves  are  frightened  away,  before 
they  can  do  any  harm.  However,  Maani  will  be 
swallowed  by  the  great  wolf  Maanegarm,  before  the 
coming  of  Ragnarok,  or  the  Twilight  of  the  Gods." 

"  Do  Sol  and  Maani  never  wish  for  companions 
of  their  owTn  race  ?"  asked  Gangrad. 

"  Yes,"  said  Vafthrudnir,  "  and  Maani  has  two 
children  from  earth  in  his  chariot.  Their  names 
are  Bil  and  Hjuki.  Their  father's  name  was  Vadfin. 
He  sent  them  to  the  spring,  Byrger,  for  water  one 
moonlight  night.  They  were  bringing  the  water  in 
a  bucket,  hung  on  a  pole.     Maani  saw  them,  and 


102 


beckoned  to  them.  They  followed,  and  he  took 
them  away  in  his  chariot.  They  can  be  seen  dis- 
tinctly when  the  moon  is  full.  They  still  have 
their  pole  and  bucket." 


+  + 


V.     NIGHT   AND    DAY 

ii  How  do  you  account  for  night  and  day  ?  "  asked 
Gangrad. 

"  A  giant  named  Norvi,"  said  Vafthrudnir,  "  had 
a  daughter  called  Nott.  She  had  a  very  dark  com- 
plexion ;  but  she  married  fair  Delling,  who  was 
related  to  the  gods.  Their  son,  Day,  was  light 
like  his  father.  The  All-father  gave  the  mother 
and  son,  each,  a  horse  and  chariot,  and  bade  them 
drive  round  the  world  every  twenty-four  hours. 
Nott,  or  Night,  goes  first.  Her  horse,  Hrimfaxi, 
bedews  the  earth  with  flecks  of  foam,  that  fall  from 
his  bit.  Day  follows ;  and  all  things,  in  earth  and 
sky,  sparkle  with  reflections  from  Skinfaxi's  shining 
mane." 

"  You  have  spoken  of  men,"  said  Gangrad,  "  but 
you  have  not  told  how  man  came  to  be  on  the 
earth." 

"  One  day,"  said  Vafthrudnir,  "  Odin  and  his  two 
brothers,  Hcenir  and  Lodir — Lodir  is  now  known 
as  Loki  —  were  walking  on  the  seashore.  They 
found  two  trees  called  Ask  and  Embla,    From  these 


103 

trees  they  made  a  man  and  a  woman.  Odin  gave 
them  life  and  spirit.  Hcenir  endowed  them  with 
reason  and  the  power  of  motion.  Lodir  gave  them 
sight,  hearing,  blood,  and  a  fair  complexion.  The 
gods  gave  thenr^Midgard  for  their  home." 

VI.     VALHALLA 

11  What  beings  live  in  Valhalla?  "  asked  Gangrad. 

"  The  heroes  who  were  slain  in  battle,"  answered 
the  giant. 

"  How  do  they  reach  Odin's  halls,  and  how  do 
they  spend  their  time  ?  "  asked  the  humble  traveler. 

"  They  are  brought  by  the  Valkyries,  the  hand- 
maidens of  Odin,  who  go  to  the  battle  fields  for  him, 
to  decide  the  victory  and  to  choose,  from  the  slain, 
those  who  shall  go  to  Valhalla.  All  brave  warriors 
who  are  killed  in  battle  are  taken  either  to  Odin's 
great  hall  or  to  Freya's  palace.  Those  who  go  to 
Valhalla  are  occupied  with  feasting  and  fighting. 
They  are  fed  from  mead  made  from  the  milk  of  the 
goat,  Heidrun,  and  with  the  flesh  of  the  boar,  Sas- 
hrimnir.  The  meat  is  prepared  every  morning  by 
the  cook,  Audhrimnir,  in  the  kettle,  Eldhrimnir ;  and 
the  boar,  Saehrimnir,  is  whole  again  every  evening. 

"  Every  morning,  the  heroes  mount  their  steeds, 
and   ride   to  battle.     They  fight   with  swords  and 


104 


spears ;  but,  at  sunset,  their  wounds  are  healed,  and 
they  ride  back  to  Valhalla  for  their  evening  feast. 
Fighting  is  their  duty  as  well  as  their  amusement ; 
for  they  must  keep  in  practice,  so  as  to  be  ready  to 
fight  in  the  lastLgreat  battle,  in  the  Twilight  of  the 


Gods. 


VII.     VAFTHRUDNIR    RECOGNIZES    ODIN 


"  Who  are  the  Norns  ?  "  asked  Gangrad. 

"  They  are  the  three  maidens  who  dwell  by 
Urdar  Fountain,"  said  Vafthrudnir.  "  Their  names 
are  Urd,  Verdandi,  and  Skuld, —  Past,  Present,  and 
Future.  They  decide  events  in  the  lives  of  men, 
and  appoint  the  time  of  their  deaths." 

Gangrad  came  nearer  to  the  giant,  and  said 
softly,  "  What  did  the  All-father  whisper  in  the 
ear  of  his  dead  son  ? " 

Then  Vafthrudnir  knew  that  his  guest  was  not 
a  man,  but  the  All-father  himself ;  because  no  one 
had  ever  heard  that  word. 

By  the  terms  of  their  agreement,  Vafthrudnir's 
head  was  forfeited.  But  there  is  nothing  to  show 
that  Odin  claimed  the  forfeit ;  so  we  may  believe 
that  he  was  as  generous  as  he  was  wise,  and  that 
he  left  the  giant  unharmed  when  he  returned  to 
Asgard. 


BALDER       ^ 

i.    balder's  dream 

Balder  was  the  favorite  son  of  Odin  and  Frigga. 
He  was  greatly  beloved  by  all  living  creatures;  and 
all  nature  smiled  upon  him.  He  had  passed  a 
restless  night.  When  he  slept  at  all,  he  saw  pale 
Hela  beckoning  to  him  from  her  dark  abode.  He 
rose  early  and  went  to  Fensalir,  where  his  mother, 
Frigga,  was  already  at  work,  spinning  gold  threads 
to  reward  the  diligence  of  men  who  tilled  the  soil. 
Frigga  was  distressed  by  her  son's  wan  face  and 
listless  manner,  even  before  he  told  her  of  the 
dream.  Then,  full  of  anxiety,  she  hastened  to 
Odin,  who  tried  to  sooth  her  fears,  saying  that 
nothing  would  harm  Balder,  the  Good,  the  Beau- 
tiful, the   Beloved. 

But  Odin  soon  learned,  from  the  frost  giants, 
that  Balder  was  really  in  danger.  Anxious  to  know 
the  exact  truth,  he  mounted  his  eight-footed  horse, 
and  rode  to  the  dark  land  of  Hela. 

In  Hela's  house,  he  found  benches  covered  with 
tapestry  and  gold,  and  tables  prepared  for  a   feast. 

105 


Frigga, 


107 

He  went  on  to  the  grave  of  Vala,  a  great  prophet- 
ess, who  had  long  been  dead.  He  chanted  three 
times  the  magic  words,  and  traced  the  runes,  that 
had  the  power  to  call  back  the  dead.  Suddenly 
Vala  stood  before  him.  He  asked  for  whom  Hela 
was  making  such  preparations.  She  replied  that 
Hela  was  expecting-  Balder,  who  would  soon  be 
sent  to  her  by  the  hand  of  his  twin  brother,  Hoder, 
the  blind  o*od  of  darkness. 

Very  sorrowful  Odin  returned  to  Frigga,  with 
this  sad  news.  He  found  her  spinning  as  con- 
tentedly as  ever ;  for  she  had  been  all  through  the 
world,  and  had  taken  an  oath — from  all  things 
living,  from  things  without  life,  from  gods,  men, 
animals,  diseases,  trees,  plants,  stones,  and  metals 
—  that  they  would  not  hurt  Balder.  Balder  was 
cheerful  again.  The  gods  were  no  longer  fearful. 
Surprised  and  delighted,  Odin  ordered  games  and 
a  great  feas' 

II.     THE    NEW    GAME 

In  response  to  Odin's  invitation,  the  gods  met 
on  the  plain  of  Ida,  where  the  games  were  usually 
played.  Knowing  that  all  metals  had  given  an 
oath  not  to  harm  Balder,  the  gods  rolled  golden 
balls  toward  him.  It  was  very  amusing  to  see 
them  stop  just  before  they  reached  his  feet.     Soon 


io8 

they  threw  blunt  weapons,  which  fell  without  touch- 
ing the  god.  Then  they  shot  arrows,  hurled  darts 
and  spears,  and  laughed  to  see  them  fall  to  the 
ground,  just  short  of  the  mark. 

Frigga,  alone,  sat  spinning  at  home.  She  was 
wondering  what  was  the  cause  of  the  merriment, 
when  an  old  beggar  woman  limped  up  to  the  door. 
Frigga  asked  what  the  gods  were  doing  to  make 
such  a  noise.  The  old  woman  said  they  were 
throwing  all  kinds  of  missiles  at  Balder,  and  that 
none  of  them  touched  him,  no  matter  how  well 
they  were  aimed. 

Happy  Frigga  laughed  outright.  "  I  knew  they 
would   not  hart  him,"  she  said;    "for  I  have   the 

promise  of  everything  in  the  world  not  to  harm  my 

i) 
son. 

"  You  are  indeed  a  careful  mother,"  said  the 
woman.     "  Did  you  leave  nothing  out  ?  " 

"  Only  one  thing,"  answered  Frigga,  smiling. 
"I  left  nothing  out,  except"  —  and  here  the  old 
woman  listened  eagerly — "except  the  mistletoe,  that 
grows  on  the  oak  by  the  gate  of  Valhalla." 

"  Surely,"  replied  the  old  woman,  "  you  had  no 
need  to  exact  an  oath  from  that.  It  is  weak  at 
best,  and  it  thrives  and  bears  fruit  only  in  the  win- 
ter darkness,  when  it  would  be  impossible  to  hurt 
Balder." 


IOC) 


III.     THE    MISTLETOE 

Then  the  old  beggar  woman  went  straight  to  the 

gate  of  Valhalla.  She  chuckled,  threw  off  her  cloak, 
and  Loki  appeared.  He  touched  the  mistletoe  with 
his  staff.  He  drew  a  magic  circle  and  repeated 
magic  words.  The  little  mistletoe  shot  up,  as  strong 
and  straight  as  an  arrow.  Loki  tore  it  from  the 
tree,  and  made  it  into  a  dart.  He  went  back  to  the 
plain  of  Ida. 

IV.     DEATH    OF    BALDER 

The  gods  were  still  hurling  missiles  at  Balder; 
and  shouts  of  laughter  rang  out  over  the  plain,  as 
the  deadly  weapons  fell  harmless  to  the  ground. 
Blind  Hoder,  the  god  of  darkness,  Balder's  twin 
brother,  stood  apart  from  the  rest.  Loki  approached 
him,  and  said  :  "  You  do  not  honor  your  brother. 
Why  do  you  not  join  the  game  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  weapon,"  answered  Hoder;  "and,  if  I 
had,  I  could  not  see  to  throw  it." 

Loki  said,  "  Take  this,  and  let  me  direct  your 
hand";  and  he  gave  him  the  dart  from  the  mistle- 
toe. Hoder  raised  his  hand.  Loki  pointed  the  dart 
at  Balder's  breast,  and  Hoder  threw  it. 

Instead  of  laughter,  there  were  cries  of  mourning; 
for  Balder,  the  Good,  the  Beautiful,  the  Beloved, 
had  fallen  dead. 


no 


V.     BALDER  S    FUNERAL 


Odin  was  in  despair.  Frigga  alone  was  hopeful. 
She  hastened  to  the  side  of  her  dead  son.  "  Who 
will  or0  for  me  to  the  land  of  Hela?"  she  cried. 
"  He  shall  ride  Odin's  horse,  Sleipnir,  and  shall  be 
best-beloved  of  all  the  gods." 

Hermod  came  forward,  and  offered  to  go. 

As  he  mounted  Sleipnir,  and  started  on  his  peril- 
ous journey,  the  precious  body  of  the  dead  Balder 
was  tenderly  raised,  and  carried  to  his  home,  Breida- 
blik.  His  ship,  Hringhorn,  was  drawn  up  on  shore, 
to  be  prepared  for  the  funeral  pyre.  The  gods  went 
into  the  forest,  and  cut  down  great  pines,  the  trunks 
of  which  were  laid  on  the  deck,  to  receive  the  body 
of  Balder.  They  were  covered  with  rich  silks  and 
embroideries.  Rare  flowers  and  costly  perfumes 
were  brought,  with  gifts  of  gold  and  jewels.  Every 
one  brought  some  treasure,  to  show  his  love  for 
Balder.  When  all  was  ready,  the  body  was  borne 
on  the  shoulders  of  his  dearest  friends,  and  placed 
on  the  funeral  pyre.  Balder's  horse  was  slain  and 
carried  to  the  deck  of  the  vessel. 

Then  all  the  gods  came  to  look  once  more  on 
the  beautiful  face  of  their  dead  comrade.  Nanna, 
Balder's  wife,  came  last :  and  when  she  saw  the 
torch  ready  to  light  the  pyre,  her  heart  broke,  and 


Ill 

she  fell  down  dead  at  Haider's  feet.  The  trods 
placed  her  body  beside  that  of  her  husband. 

Last  of  all  came  Odin,  and  laid  the  ring,  Draupnir, 
upon  the  pyre,  and  whispered  in  the  ear  of  his  son. 
No  one  could  hear  the  words  he  spoke,  but  the  gods 
thought  he  named  the  name  of  the  great  unknown 
God,  or  perhaps  the  hope  of  the  resurrection. 

Now  all  was  ready,  but  the  ship  was  so  heavy 
with  tokens  of  love  that  it  could  not  be  moved  by 
the  united  strength  of  the  gods.  Seeing  the  diffi- 
cultv,  one  of  the  mountain  giants  said  he  knew 
a  giantess,  named  Hyrrokin,  who,  unaided,  could 
move  a  mountain.  At  the  request  of  the  gods,  he 
went  to  ask  her  assistance. 

She  came,  riding  a  huge  wolf,  with  serpents  for 
reins.  She  put  her  shoulder  to  the  ship.  It  moved 
so  suddenly,  that  the  earth  trembled  ;  and  the  shock 
was  so  great,  that  the  gods  could  hardly  stand,  and 
the  rollers  under  the  ship  took  fire. 

Thor  stepped  upon  the  ship,  to  consecrate  it  with 
his  hammer.  The  fire  leaped  up ;  and,  as  the  ship 
sailed  away,  it  was  wrapped  in  a  sheet  of  flame. 
Loving  eyes  watched*  it  until  the  last  burning  tim- 
ber sank  in  the  ocean. 


Balder  the  Good. 


H3 


VI.     HERMOD  S    TOURNEY 


Nine  clays  and  nine  nights,  Hermod  traveled, 
across  the  rainbow  bridge,  down  through  the  land 
of  darkness  and  cold  and  ice.  The  tenth  night,  he 
came  to  the  bridge,  Giallar.  Sleipnirs  eight  hoofs 
clattered  noisily,  and  roused  the  keeper  of  the 
bridge. 

"  Why  do  you,  a  living  being,  ride  over  the  river 
of  death  ? "  she  asked.  "  Five  companies  of  the 
dead  passed  yesterday,  and  made  less  noise  than 
you." 

Hermod  asked  who  had  passed  over,  and  found 
that  Balder  and  Nanna  were  among  the  last.  He 
put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  hurried  on.  The  wall 
of  Helas  domain  rose  before  him.  There  was  a 
gate ;  but  he  could  not  open  it,  and  his  call  was  not 
answered.  He  rode  back  a  little  way  upon  the 
smooth  ice,  dismounted,  tightened  the  saddle  girth, 
vaulted  into  the  saddle,  gave  Sleipnir  the  rein,  and 
leaped  over  the  wall. 

He  entered  a  hall,  and  found  Balder  reclining  on 
a  couch,  and  Nanna  by  his  side.  Cups  of  mead 
stood,  untasted,  on  a  table  before  them.  The 
wreaths  of  flowers  in  their  hair  were  withered ;  and 
they  were  silent  and  dejected.  But  they  were  glad 
to  see    Hermod,  and    Balder  begged    him  to  take 


NORSE   MYTH    ST«  >RIES  — 


U4 

Nanna  back  with  him ;  but  she  said  she  could  not 
go  without  her  husband.  She  sent  an  embroidered 
carpet  back  to  Frigga,  and  Balder  returned  the  ring, 
Draupnir,  to  Odin.     The  three  talked  all  night. 

In  the  morning  Hermod  saw  Hela.  At  first  she 
refused  to  let  Balder  go ;  but,  after  Hermod  had 
pleaded  with  her,  and  told  her  how  the  whole  world 
mourned  for  the  god  of  light,  she  said  that  if  indeed 
the  whole  world  mourned,  as  he  had  said,  gods, 
men,  beasts,  birds,  and  creeping  things,  trees,  plants, 
stones,  and  metals,  he  might  go  back.  But  if  one 
thing  should  be  found  that  did  not  weep  for  Balder, 
he  must  stay  writh  her. 

Hermod  rode  back  to  Asgard.  Frigga  was  de- 
lighted. Odin  and  all  the  gods  began  to  hope ;  for 
who  would  refuse  to  shed  a  tear  for  Balder,  whom 
all  things  loved  ?  Messengers  were  sent  who  re- 
turned, saying  :  "  All  things  weep  for  Balder."  But 
at  last  one  dark  giantess,  Throk,  sitting  at  the  en- 
trance of  a  cave,  said  she  should  "  weep  dry  tears  " 
for  Balder.  Nothing  could  change  her  decision, 
and  Hela  kept  Balder  and  Nanna  until  the  Twilight 
of  the  Gods. 


LOKI'S    PUNISHMENT 
i.    /Egir's  last   feast 

After  the  death  of  Balder,  /Egir,  the  ruler  of  the 
sea,  asked  the  gods  of  Asgard  to  dine  with  him  in 
his  coral  caves.  He  thought  that  a  visit  to  his 
beautiful  home  might  cheer  them  in  their  loneli- 
ness, and  turn  their  attention  from  their  terrible 
loss. 

The  gods  were  very  sad ;  for  they  could  not,  for 
a  moment,  forget  Balder,  the  Beloved ;  but  they 
thanked  ^gir  for  his  kind  thoughtfulness,  put  on 
their  best  robes,  tried  to  smile,  as  they  did  before 
Balder  died,  and  drove  to  yEgir's  halls. 

The  gods  were  all  there  except  Balder,  Thor,  and 
Loki.  They  were  seated  around  the  festal  board, 
and  had  just  tasted  the  mead  brewed  in  the  great 
kettle,  which  Thor  had  taken  from  Hymir,  when 
Loki  appeared  in  the  doorway.  Loki  was  out  of 
humor  because  he  had  been  left  behind;  he  scolded 
the  gods,  and  made  sport  of  them.  He  laughed  at 
Frey  because  he  had  given  away  his  magic  sword, 
and  at  Tyr  because  he  had  lost  his  right  hand;  and 

us 


n6 

he  was  beginning  to  say  hateful  things  to  Sif,  when 
Thor  suddenly  stood  before  him,  and  shook  Mjolnir 
in  his  face.     Loki  ran  away  to  the  mountains. 

II.     LOKl's    NET 

He  knew  the  gods  would  be  sure  to  find  him. 
He  built  a  house  with  four  doors  which  always 
stood -open,  so  that  he  could  easily  escape  if  they 
should  come  from  any  direction.  He  intended  to 
throw  himself  into  a  mountain  stream  that  flowed 
by  the  house,  and  change  himself  into  a  salmon 
when  he  saw  them  coming.  He  knew  that  he  was 
wise  enough  to  avoid  a  hook,  if  they  fished  for  him, 
but  feared  a  net.  He  knew  that  no  one  had  a  net 
except  Ran,  the  wife  of  /Egir;  and  that  she  would 
not  lend  it.  But  he  feared  that  somebody  would 
make  another  net.  He  tried  to  make  one  himself, 
just  to  see  whether  it  could  be  done.  He  was  work- 
ing on  the  net,  when  he  was  surprised  by  the  arrival 
of  three  gods.  He  threw  the  net  into  the  fire,  and 
leaped  into  the  water.  He  became  a  salmon,  and 
lay  between  two  stones. 

One  of  the  gods  found  the  half-burned  net  in  the 
fireplace.  He  guessed  at  once  what  it  was,  and 
what  had  become  of  Loki.  "  Let  us  make  a  net 
like  this,"  he  said,  "  and  drag  the  river." 


ii7 

The  net  was  soon  finished.  They  drew  it 
through  the  water,  but  it  did  not  touch  the  bottom, 
and  Loki  lay  still  between  the  stones.  Then  they 
put  weights  into  the  net  to  make  it  drag  upon  the 
river  bed;  but  Loki  jumped  over  the  net. 

They  tried  the  third  time ;  and,  when  he  jumped, 
Thor  caught  him  in  his  hands.  Loki  tried  to  slip 
through  his  fingers;  but  Thor  held  him  fast.  In- 
deed, he  came  so  near  getting  away  that  the  North- 
ern people  say  to  this  day  that  Thor's  grasp  gave 
the  salmon  its  long,  slender  tail. 


III.     LOKI    IS    BOUND 

Loki  took  his  own  form  again,  and  the  gods 
bound  him  fast  in  a  rockv  cavern.  Skadi,  the  md- 
dess  of  the  mountain  stream,  placed  a  serpent 
directly  over  his  head.  The  venom  from  the  ser- 
pent's mouth  fell  upon  his  face.  But  his  faithful 
wife,  Sigyn,  left  her  home  in  Asgard,  and  hastened 
to  his  side.  She  caught  the  poison  in  a  cup,  so 
that  no  drop  touched  him,  except  when  she  was 
compelled  to  turn  aside  to  empty  the  full  cup. 
Then  he  suffered  such  intense  agony,  that  in  his 
struggle  to  break  his  fetters,  he  shook  the  whole 
world,  and  caused  men  to  say  that  there  was  an 
earthquake. 


THE   TWILIGHT    OF   THE   GODS 

The  gods  knew  they  were  not  to  live  forever. 
They  knew  that  after  the  death  of  Balder,  the  sun 
would  give  no  warmth.  So  they  were  not  sur- 
prised, when  the  dreadful  Fimbul  winter  came, 
which  lasted  three  long  years. 

Then  the  fire  giants  came  from  the  south,  and 
the  frost  giants  came  from  the  east.  They  met  on 
the  plains  of  Vigrid.  The  bright  red  cock  of  As- 
gard  began  to  crow,  and  he  was  answered  by  the 
dark  red  cock  of  Hela.  Heimdal  sounded  the  Gial- 
larhorn  from  the  rainbow  bridge ;  and  Odin  rode  to 
battle,  followed  by  all  his  brave  warriors. 

The  Midgard  serpent  came  from  the  depths  of 
the  sea;  the  chains  of  Fenris  Wolf  were  broken, 
and  Loki  led  the  forces  of  evil. 

The  strength  of  the  gods  was  sadly  impaired  by 
their  own  mistakes  and  follies.  Odin  had  but  one 
eye ;  brave  Tyr  had  but  one  hand  ;  Frey  had  lost 
his  conquering  sword. 

Odin  sought  out  Fenris  Wolf,  whom  he  might 
have  slain  ages  before ;  and  there  was  a  terrible 
battle.     Fenris  Wolf  rushed  upon  him  with  open 

118 


Odin  on  his  Lofty  Throne. 


120 


mouth,  which  reached  from  earth  to  heaven,  and 
swallowed  him  up.  But  Odin's  son,  Vidar,  the  god 
of  the  silent  forces  of  nature,  slew  the  wolf. 

Thor  killed  the  Midgard  serpent,  and  the  poison 
of  the  serpent's  breath  destroyed  Thor. 

Surt,  king  of  the  fire  giants,  threw  brands  of  fire 
upon  the  earth,  and  it  was  burned  up. 

Then  a  new  earth  appeared.  Balder  and  Hoder 
came  back,  and  all  the  kindly  spirits  of  nature. 
Thor's  sons,  Magni  and  Modi,  were  there  to  give 
men  new  strength  and  courage. 

A  fair  youth  and  maiden  came  out  of  the  wood 
that  had  grown  on  the  place  where  Odin,  long 
before,  had  sought  wisdom  from  Mimir.  The  newr 
wrorld  was  fruitful  and  beautiful,  and  was  the  home 
of  a  new  race  of  men,  who  were  blessed  by  the  care 
of  the  great  Unknown  God,  who  had  no  beginning 
and  would  have  no  end. 


VOLSUNG 

Odin's  son,  Sigi,  made  his  home  in  Midgard.  He 
was  a  powerful  man,  and  very  fond  of  the  chase.  One 
day  he  went  out  to  hunt1  deer,  and  took  with  him 
a  thrall  named  Bredi.  At  night,  when  they  were 
ready  to  go  home,  it  was  found  that  Bredi  had 
killed  more  deer  than  Sigi.  Sigi  was  so  angry, 
because  he  had  been  outdone  by  one  who  was 
known  only  as  a  common  laborer,  that  he  killed 
Bredi,  and  hid  his  body  in  a  snowdrift. 

Bredi,  although  a  thrall,  was  a  skillful  workman 
whom  every  one  respected ;  and  Sigi,  after  he  had 
committed  this  crime,  was  called  a  "  wolf  in  holy 
places,"  and  could  no  longer  live  in  that  country. 
So  Odin  gave  him  warships,  and  he  went  to  a  dis- 
tant land,  where  he  became  king  of  a  great  nation. 
When  he  was  old,  he  was  betrayed  and  murdered. 
He  had  a  son  named  Rerir,  who  avenged  his 
father's  death,  and  won  back  his  father's  throne. 

Rerir  was  a  greater  king  than  his  father  had  been. 
His  country  wras  rich  and  prosperous,  his  people 
were  contented,  and  his  queen  was  fair  and  kind ; 

121 


122 

but  he  had  no  son  to  sit  on  his  throne.  This  was 
a  source  of  great  grief  to  Rerir  and  his  wife. 

One  day,  when  he  was  walking  over  his  fields,  he 
saw  three  sturdy  boys  trudging  after  their  father, 
who  was  caring  for  the  sheep  on  the  hillside.  The 
sight  of  the  contented  shepherd  and  his  happy  little 
sons  reminded  Rerir  of  his  own  lonely  home ;  and 
he  sat  down  under  a  tree,  and  wept. 

An  apple  dropped  into  his  lap.  He  looked  up 
and  recognized  Gnaa,  one  of  Frigga's  swift  messen- 
gers. He  knew  then  that  his  prayers  had  been 
heard,  and  that  Frigga  had  given  him  the  apple 
as  a  sign  that  her  storks  would  soon  bring  a  son 
to  his  house.  With  a  thankful  heart,  he  took  the 
apple  home  to  his  wife,  who  rejoiced  with  him; 
and,  in  a  short  time,  there  came  to  them  a  beau- 
tiful baby  boy,  whom  they  called  Volsung. 

Rerir  died  when  Volsung  was  only  a  lad ;  but  the 
nobles  and  warriors  rallied  round  the  young  prince, 
who  was  already  a  great  leader.  His  father's  king- 
dom increased  under  his  rule ;  he  married  a  charm- 
ing princess,  and  became  the  head  of  the  house  of 
the  Volsungs.  He  had  ten  sons  and  one  daugh- 
ter. He  built  a  palace,  in  the  center  of  which 
grew  a  mighty  oak,  called  the  Branstock.  The 
trunk  pierced  the  roof,  and  the  branches  shaded 
the  whole  building. 


SIGNY 

I.     THE    BETROTHAL 

Volsung's  daughter,  Signy,  had  many  lovers,  but 
she  was  so  happy  with  her  brothers,  under  the  pro- 
tecting boughs  of  the  Branstock,  that  she  did  not 
wish  to  leave  her  father's  house.  One  day  an  earl 
came  from  Siggeir,  king  of  the  Goths.  He  brought 
presents  of  gold  and  jewels,  and  offered  the  Vol- 
sungs  his  master's  friendship,  and  aid  in  battle ; 
but  he  wanted,  in  return,  the  promise  that  Signy 
would  become  his  master's  wife.  Volsung  and  his 
sons  were  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  an  alliance 
with  a  great  king,  and  urged  Signy  to  accept  this 
offer.  She  trembled,  and  hesitated,  because  she 
did  not  like  the  earl  who  had  brought  the  pres- 
ents and  the  message,  and  she  dreaded  the  great 
king. 

Volsung  tried  to  calm  her  fears,  and  said,  "  You 
will  bring  honor  to  our  family  and  kingdom."  At 
last,  to  please  her  father,  she  promised  to  become 
Siggeir's  wife. 

The  next  day  the  earl  departed,  taking  with  him 

123 


124 


gifts  of  gold  from  King  Volsung ;  and  Signy  began 
to  prepare  for  her  wedding. 


II.     THE    WEDDING    DAY 

On  Midsummer  eve,  Siggeir  came  to  the  land  of 
the  Volsungs.  The  wedding  guests  had  assembled 
beneath  the  Branstock,  and  Volsung  and  his  sons 
went  out  to  meet  the  bridegroom,  who  stood  by 
King  Volsung,  "  as  the  bramble  by  the  oak."  The 
top  of  his  helmet  did  not  reach  the  shoulder  of 
the  smallest  of  the  Volsungs.  But  they  paid  him 
the  honor  due  a  great  king,  and  Signy's  promised 
husband. 

The  next  day,  Signy  sat  beside  Siggeir  at  the 
banquet.  She  was  young  and  fair;  he  was  old 
and  wrinkled.  She  was  tall  and  straight;  he  was 
short  and  bent.  She  was  calm  and  silent ;  he  was 
the  noisiest  of  the  guests.  Sigmund,  the  youngest 
of  Volsungs  sons,  watched  the  ill-mated  pair,  and 
understood  his  sister's  unhappiness.  He  longed 
to  send  the  bridegroom  away,  but  dared  not  break 
the  Volsung  word.  Siggeir  understood  how  he 
was  esteemed  by  this  young  brother ;  but  the 
father  was  blind  to  everything  but  the  coming 
glory  of  the  Volsung  race. 

They  were  feasting  under  the  Branstock ;  stories 


126 

had  been  told  about  gods  and  heroes ;  and  an  old 
sea  king  was  playing  on  a  harp  of  gold,  and  sing- 
ing of  the  lighting  of  the  stars  and  the  creation 
of  the  world.  All  were  intent  upon  the  music, 
when  a  clap  of  thunder  shook  the  hall,  and  a  man 
entered  the  door.  He  was  very  old,  and  had  but 
one  eye ;  yet  his  presence  was  commanding.  He 
wore  a  broad-brimmed  hat  of  blue,  and  a  cloud- 
gray  cloak.  He  carried  on  his  shoulder  a  heavy 
spear,  that  glittered  in  the  sunlight.  Volsung 
knew  that  this  man  was  Odin,  King  Sigi's  father, 
the  ruler  of  the  world.  Odin  went  straight  to  the 
Branstock,  without  speaking  a  word.  He  drew  a 
sword  from  the  folds  of  his  cloud  cloak,  and  struck 
it  deep  into  the  heart  of  the  oak.  Then  he  turned 
and  addressed  the  Goths  and  the  Volsungs. 

11  There,  in  the  Branstock,  is  a  blade  of  great 
worth,"  he  said,  "  which  is  my  gift  to  the  man  who 
can  pluck  it  out.  It  will  never  fail  him,  so  long  as 
his  own  heart  is  brave  and  true."  Then  he  with- 
drew as  quickly  and  as  quietly  as  he  had  come  in. 

III.    THE    TAKING    OF    THE    SWORD 

The  wedding  guests  sat  in  silence,  gazing  at  the 
jeweled  hilt  of  the  sword,  which  they  knew  was 
intended  for  the   most  worthy  man   among   them. 


127 

Volsung  was  first  to  speak.  "  Why  are  you  so 
silent?"  he  said.  "  Do  you  think  it  an  evil  omen, 
that  the  father  of  the  Volsungs  has  appeared  among 
us  ?     Do  not  fear  to  try  the  sword." 

Siggeir  asked  to  be  allowed  to  try  first,  because 
he  feared  that  another  might  take  the  sword  that 
was  designed  for  him. 

Volsung  smiled  as  he  said :  "  We  ask  you,  as  our 
honored  guest,  to  open  the  contest.  But,  in  this 
case,  the  first  has  no  advantage  over  the  last ;  for 
Odin  knows  to  whom  the  sword  will  be  given." 

Siggeir  went  to  the  tree,  and  pulled  with  all  his 
might  at  the  sword ;  but,  try  as  he  would,  he  could 
not  loosen  it.  Flushed  with  anger,  he  resumed  his 
seat  at  Signy's  side,  and  she  blushed  with  shame 
at  the  unbecoming  conduct  of  her  lord. 

Volsung  said :  "  The  greatest  of  all  kings  comes 
back  empty-handed,  and  we  might  suppose  that 
there  is  small  hope  for  the  rest.  But  each  man 
knows  best  what  he  can  do.  Perhaps  to-day  an 
unknown  warrior  may  begin  a  glorious  course,  that 
will  lead  him  beyond  the  attainments  of  kings.  So 
let  no  one  fear  the  trial ;  but  our  guests,  the  earls 
of  Gothland,  shall  make  the  first  attempt." 

The  earls  of  Siggeir  tried  the  sword ;  but  it  re- 
mained as  fast  as  ever  in  the  heart  of  the  oak. 
Then  came  the  Volsungs'  vassals,  shepherds,  oars- 


128 

men,  and  soldiers.  They  could  not  move  the 
sword ;  but  they  went  back  to  their  places  with 
shouts  of  laughter,  while  Siggeir  sat  in  angry 
silence. 

Then  they  called  on  Volsung,  who  rose  from  his 
seat  and  said  that  he  would  put  his  hand  to  the 
hilt,  though  he  liked  his  own  sword  best,  and  he 
lifted  the  golden  sheath,  to  show  the  peace  strings 
as  he  said :  "  This  was  my  first  sword,  and  it  will 
go  with  me  to  the  grave.  I  shall  bear  in  my  hand 
this  blade,  unsheathed  and  without  peace  strings, 
when  I  stand,  with  the  hosts  of  Odin,  at  the  Twi- 
light of  the  Gods." 

He  went  to  the  Branstock,  and  grasped  the 
hilt  of  the  sword.  He  pulled  long  and  hard,  but 
he  could  not  move  the  blade.  He  again  took  his 
place  on  the  high  seat,  and  bade  his  sons  take 
their  turns. 

The  eldest  went  first,  and  the  others  followed, 
until  nine  of  Volsung's  stalwart  sons  had  failed  to 
draw  the  sword.  Now  it  was  Sigmund's  turn ;  and 
his  brothers  smiled  to  think  that  a  slender  stripling 
should  be  called  to  take  the  sword  after  warriors 
had  failed.  But,  at  his  father's  bidding,  Simnund 
laid  his  hand  upon  the  hilt.  A  shout  filled  the 
air;  for  the  sword  blazed  in  the  hand  of  the  youth, 
as  he  waved  it  over  his  head.     He  had  drawn   it 


■ 


129 

from  the  oak,  as  if  it  had  lain  loose  in  the  heart 
of  the  Branstock ;  and  he  knew  that  Odin  had 
chosen  him  to  do  some  glorious  deed.  But  he 
thought,  as  he  stood  with  his  ruddy  cheeks  and 
golden  hair  shining  in  the  light  of  the  sword,  that 
he  might  be  called  to  defend  the  Branstock  alone, 
after  his  father  and  brothers  had  gone  to  live  in 
Valhalla ;  and,  with  downcast  eyes,  he  took  his 
place  at  his  father's  side. 


IV.     SIGGEIR    TRIES    TO    BUY    THE    SWORD 

Sigmund  looked  up,  to  find  Siggeir  smiling  upon 
him ;  and  then  the  old  king  spoke  flattering  words 
in  the  ear  of  the  youth.  He  said :  "  I  am  glad  of 
your  success ;  but  you  do  not  need  this  sword.  Its 
coming  to  you  shows  that  you  are  already  the  best 
of  the  Volsungs.  You  need  not  gild  fine  gold,  or 
color  a  red  rose ;  so  let  me  have  this  sword  that 
came  to  you  on  your  sister's  wedding  day." 

Then  he  offered  Sigmund  gold,  silver,  amber,  and 
purple  from  over  the  seas.  But  Sigmund  refused 
all  the  gifts,  and  kept  the  sword  of  Odin.     He  said  : 

Came  the  sword  to  thy  wedding,  Goth  king ; 

To  thy  hand  it  never  came ; 
And  thence  is  thine  envy  whetted, 

To  deal  me  this  word  of  shame. 

NORSE   MYTH    STORIES  —  9 


ISO 

Siggeir  was  very  angry;  but  he  smiled,  and  told 
Sigmund  how  much  he  admired  and  loved  him ; 
and  he  invited  Volsung  and  all  his  sons  to  spend 
the  winter  with  him  in  Gothland. 

Volsung  thanked  Siggeir.  He  said  that  they 
would  accept  his  invitation  at  the  end  of  two  months ; 
and  asked  Siggeir  to  stay  with  them  until  that  time. 

But  Siggeir  said  that  the  sea  would  be  too 
rough  for  Signy,  who  must  have  a  smooth  and 
easy  voyage ;  and  that  he  would  go  the  next  day, 
to  prepare  for  their  visit. 

Sigmund  heard  these  words  with  a  sinking  heart; 
for  he  read  in  the  face  of  Signy  that  she  feared  the 
evil  of  the  coming  clays. 


V.     THE    DEPARTURE    OF    THE    GOTHS 

Early  in  the  morning,  before  any  of  the  house- 
hold were  awake,  Signy  stole  to  her  father's  bedside 
to  beg  him  not  to  accept  Siggeir's  hospitality. 

"  My  child,"  said  Volsung,  "  my  word  is  given.  I 
must  go ;  but  your  brothers  I  will  leave  behind." 

"  No,  father,"  said  Signy,  "  if  you  must  come, 
bring  your  sons  with  you,  and  a  great  army  also." 

"  I  must  go  as  a  guest,  as  I  have  promised," 
answered  Volsung. 

"  The    decrees  of   the    Norns    are   hard,"  Signy 


i3» 

replied ;    "  when    I   see   you   again,  you   will   stand 
in  a  hopeless  battle." 

Signy  went  baek  to  her  couch,  and  Volsung  fell 
asleep.  When  he  awoke,  the  household  was  gather- 
ing in  the  hall,  to  drink  the  parting  cup.  Signy, 
dressed  for  the  voyage,  stood  by  the  Branstock,  and 
looked  so  rosy  and  happy,  that  her  father  could 
hardly  believe  that  her  visit  had  not  been  a  dream . 
The  horses  were  brought,  and  the  Volsungs  rode 
with  the  Goths  to  the  seashore.  The  ships  were 
already  prepared;  and  Signy  kissed  her  brothers 
good-by ;  but  she  hung  upon  her  father's  neck,  and 
whispered  in  his  ear.  Siggeir  blessed  them  all ;  and, 
drawing  Signy  into  the  ship,  gave  the  order  to  sail. 

VI.     THE    VISIT    TO    THE    GOTHS 

When  two  months  had  passed,  Volsung  called 
his  sons  together,  and  told  them  of  Signy's  warning, 
and  of  her  last  words  when  she  bade  them  farewell. 
He  admitted  that  Si^eir  was  not  the  noble  man 
that  he  had  supposed  the  king  of  the  Goths  must 
be ;  and  that  he  had  faith  in  the  words  of  Signy, 
because  she  had  always  been  wise.  "  Still,"  he  said, 
"  Signy  may  have  been  too  anxious,  and  perhaps  her 
grief,  at  leaving  home,  made  her  suspicious.  Per- 
haps, after  all,  Siggeir  intends  to  do  me  honor.     I 


132 

will  go  alone ;  for,  if  I  fall,  I  shall  only  go  to  Odin's 
halls  a  little  sooner.  But  you  must  stay  at  home, 
and  attend  to  the  wants  of  the  people  ;  for  if  the 
sons  of  Volsung  perish,  the  loss  to  the  world  will 
be  great." 

But  they  all  said  that  they  would  go  with  him,  if 
he  must  go.  Still  Volsung  urged  that  he  be  allowed 
to  go  alone,  in  the  ship  of  some  merchant ;  but  they 
insisted  on  going  with  him,  in  their  own  ships.  So 
they  sailed  together  in  three  ships,  and  arrived  in 
Gothland,  where  they  found  Signy  on  the  shore  to 
meet  them. 

"  How  glad  I  am  to  see  you,"  she  said ;  "  but  the 
time  is  short  for  the  work  you  have  to  do.  You 
remember  the  warning  I  gave  you  ?  My  fears  have 
all  proved  true ;  and  now  Siggeir's  men  lie  in  am- 
bush for  you.  But  you  still  have  time  to  escape ; 
for  you  have  come  sooner  than  you  were  expected. 
Turn  back,  I  pray  you,  and  take  me  with  you." 

But  Volsung  kissed  her  tenderly,  and  said  that 
he  had  never  turned  back  from  sword  or  fire,  and 
his  sons  were  as  brave  as  he. 

Signy  wept,  and  entreated  them  to  let  her  stay 
and  share  their  fate.  But  Volsung  said  that  she 
was  the  wife  of  a  kinor,  and  must  not  shrink  from 
her  duty.  So  she  went  back;  and,  that  evening, 
she  sat  as  usual  by  her  husband  on  his  high  seat. 


133 

The    Volsungs    landed,   the    next    morning,   and 

took  the  road  that  led  to  Siggeir's  dwelling.  When 
they  reached  the  top  of  the  hill,  they  saw  a  great 
army  in  the  valley.  They  tore  the  peace  strings 
from  their  swords,  and  stood  still  till  Siggeir's  men 
came  up. 

There  was  no  hope  for  the  Volsungs ;  but  they 
fought  bravely  until  their  father  fell ;  when  the 
brothers,  weakened  by  many  wounds,  were  captured 
by  the  enemy. 

Siggeir  sat  on  his  throne,  waiting  for  tidings  from 
the  unequal  battle.  An  earl  announced  King  Vol- 
sung's  death,  and  Siggeir  asked,  "  Where  are  the 
sons?" 

"  Fettered  in  the  courtyard,"  answered  the  earl ; 
uand  it  seems  to  me  that  it  would  be  a  noble  deed 
to  break  their  bonds  and  send  them  back  to  their 
own  country." 

"  Fool ! "  said  Siggeir,  "  do  you  not  know  the  say- 
ing :  '  Slay  the  wolf  by  the  house  door,  lest  he  slay 
thee  in  the  wood  '  ?  " 

VII.     THE    WOOD    LAWN 

Signy  stood  by  the  door ;  and  as  the  earl  passed 
out,  she  hastened  to  the  high  seat,  and  said  to  the 
king,  "  Xow,  while  you  are  happy  in  the  downfall 
of  my  kinsmen,    I    pray  you  to  grant  me   one   re- 


134 

quest :   Let  a  day  or  two  pass,  before  my  brothers 
go  the  way  of  death." 

Siggeir  answered,  "  You  are  not  asking  a  kind- 
ness for  your  kinsmen;  but,  since  you  have  asked 
it,  a  place  shall  be  prepared  for  them  on  the  wood 

155 
awn. 

Then  he  gave  orders  that  Signy  should  be  kept 
under  guard  in  her  chambers,  and  that  her  brothers 
should  be  chained  to  heavy  logs  on  the  lawn  in  the 
wood. 

Every  morning,  he  sent  a  man  to  see  how  his 
prisoners  fared ;  and,  every  morning,  the  man  re- 
turned saying  that  two  of  the  brothers  had  been 
devoured  by  wild  beasts  during  the  night. 

At  last  on  a  certain  day  he  said,  "  The  beasts 
have  devoured  them  all." 

Siggeir  had  expected  this,  and  had  sent  for 
Signy,  to  sit  with  him  on  his  throne.  When  she 
heard  the  dreadful  words  of  the  king's  messen- 
ger, she  uttered  a  piercing  shriek,  and  ran  from  the 
king's  presence.  No  one  tried  to  hinder  her;  for 
all  thought  that  the  last  of  the  Volsungs  had 
perished.  She  had  no  need  of  a  guide  to  the  place 
where  her  brothers  had  lain  ;  for  the  path  to  the 
wood  had  been  well  worn  by  the  feet  of  the  mes- 
senger. 


135 


VIII.     SIGNV    FINDS    SIGMUND 


When  she  reached  the  lawn,  she  saw  a  man  dig- 
ging the  turf  with  a  piece  of  wood,  which  he  had 
torn  from   a  tree. 

"Sigmund!  Sigmund!"  she  cried,  "speak  to  me, 

and  tell  me  what  you  are  doing'  here!" 

Sigmund  turned  and  said,  "  My  sister,  Signy,  I 
have  looked  for  you  before.  But  what  could  one 
woman  do  alone  ?  I  am  weak  from  wounds  and 
hunger.  Come  and  help  me  bury  our  brothers' 
bones." 

Signy  did  as  she  was  asked,  and  their  work  was 
finished  at  sunset;  but  Signy  lingered  to  learn  how 
Sigmund  had  escaped. 

He  said  that  a  gray  wolf  had  come  to  him ;  that 
he  had  seized  her  with  his  teeth,  and  held  her; 
and  that,  in  the  struggle,  his  fetters  had  broken  ; 
and  he  had  killed  her  with  the  broken  irons.  Then 
he  lamented  the  fall  of  his  father's  house,  and  the 
prosperity  of  Siggeir. 

But  Signy  told  him  that  Siggeir  would  surely 
suffer  for  his  cruel  deeds,  and  that  they  both  would 
live  to  see  it.  She  said  that  Sigmund  would  be  a 
great  king,  and  that  the  time  would  come,  when 
he  would  understand  the  things  that  now  seemed 
unjust;  but  he  must  live,  for  a  time,  in  the  forest; 


136 

and  she  should  see  him  again.     Then  she  kissed 
him,  and  went  back  to  the  king's  palace. 

ix.   siggeir's  son 

Siggeir  thought  that  he  was  now  the  greatest 
king  in  the  world ;  for  he  had  Sigmund's  sword,  his 
army  had  taken  possession  of  the  land  of  the  Vol- 
sungs,  and  Signy  was  his  obedient  handmaid,  as 
well  as  his  wife. 

Signy  went  again  to  the  forest,  and  found  Sig- 
mund  living  in  a  cav^e.  When  she  saw  him,  she 
said  that  she  had  once  more  seen  a  man.  She 
wept,  and  left  him,  and  took  her  place  in  Siggeir's 
palace.  She  never  wept  again.  She  was  as  beauti- 
ful as  ever,  and  men  said  that  she  was  unchanged ; 
but  her  face  expressed  neither  hope  nor  fear;  and, 
while  she  never  wept,  she  never  laughed. 

Sigmund  lived  alone  in  his  cave,  and  followed 
the  trade  of  a  smith.  Sometimes  a  hunter  saw  the 
light  of  his  forge,  and  woodmen  said  that  a  king  of 
the  o-iants  had  come  to  live  in  the  cave  that  the 
dwarfs  had  deserted.  One  morning,  when  he  was 
forging  a  sword,  he  looked  up,  and  saw  a  woman 
standing  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river,  holding 
a  little  lad  by  the  hand.  The  woman  returned  his 
greeting  and  said,  "  Oh,  forest  dweller,  do   us   no 


137 

harm;  for  we  have  come  at  Signy's  command.  She 
says,  if  this  boy  proves  to  be  good  and  brave,  he 
may  help  you  in  your  work/' 

She  left  the  child,  and  disappeared  among  the 
trees.  Sigmund  crossed  the  river,  and  bade  the 
boy  hold  his  sword,  while  he  took  him  on  his 
shoulder,  and  waded  back  to  his  cave.  The  child 
did  not  fear  the  swift  current  of  the  river;  but 
prattled  merrily,  and  asked  questions  as  the  dark 
water  rose  about  them.  Sigmund  thought  him 
brave  enough,  but  he  mistrusted  the  lad  because 
he  had  his  father's  dark  hair  and  eyes. 

They  had  lived  together  three  months,  when  Sig- 
mund said  to  the  boy,  "  I  am  going  into  the  forest  to 
hunt  deer,  but  you  must  stay  here  to  bake  our  bread." 

At  noon  Sigmund  came  home,  and  asked  whether 
the  morning's  work  were  done.  The  boy  did  not 
answer,  but  was  pale  and  trembling.     » 

"  Tell  me,"  said  Sigmund,  "are  you  afraid  to  bake 
bread?" 

"  I  went  to  the  meal  sack,"  answered  the  lad,  "and 
something  moved  in  the  meal.  I  thought  it  was 
the  serpent  that  we  saw  last  night,  and  I  dared  not 
touch  it." 

Sigmund  laughed  and  said,  "  I  did  not  suppose 
that  the  son  of  a  king  could  be  scared  from  his 
bread  by  all  the  serpents  in  the  world." 


138 

He  opened  the  meal  sack,  and  took  out  a  gray 
adder,  which  he  set  down  in  the  grass,  and  said,  as 
he  drew  his  sword  from  its  sheath,  "  Do  you  fear 
this,  that  men  call  the  serpent  of  death  ?  " 

The  boy  replied,  "  I  am  too  young  for  war,  but  I 
shall  carry  a  sword  like  that  before  I  am  many  years 
older." 

Sigmund  went  into  the  forest  and  leaned  upon 
his  sword  for  a  long  time,  thinking  of  Signy's  mes- 
sage. When  the  moon  rose,  he  returned  to  the  cave 
and  called  to  Siggeir's  son,  "  Come  out,  and  go 
with  me,  for  I  can  keep  you  no  longer." 

The  boy  rose  at  once,  and  Sigmund  led  him 
through  the  forest,  until,  at  early  dawn,  they  came 
to  the  lawn  in  the  wood.  "Stay  here,"  said  Sig- 
mund, "until  the  sun  has  risen,  and  then  go  home 
to  your  father's  palace,  and  say  to  your  mother, 
Signy,  that  Sigmund  lives  alone,  and  will  not  have 
a  foster  child." 

The  lad  obeyed  Sigmund,  and  told  only  his 
mother  what  he  had  seen  and  heard  in  the  forest, 
for  he  was  indeed  a  noble  prince,  although  he  was 
Siggeir's  son. 

X.     SINFIOTLI    COMES    TO    THE    FOREST 

Ten  years  passed,  and  Sigmund  still  lived  alone 
in  the  forest,  and  worked  at  his  forge.     One  morn- 


T39 

ing,  when  he  was  making  a  golden  helmet,  he 
looked  up,  and  saw  a  boy  standing  on  the  opposite 
bank  of  the  river.  This  boy  had  a  broad  white 
brow,  and  rosy  cheeks,  and  fair  hair  that  looked 
golden  in  the  sunlight;  and  he  cried  out  to  Sig- 
mund:  "You  are  the  master  smith  of  whom  my 
mother  told  me.  I  will  come  to  you."  And  he 
plunged  into  the  river.  The  water  came  up  to  his 
chin,  but  he  showed  no  fear,  and  struggled  with  the 
current  until  his  feet  touched  the  bank  near 
Sigmund. 

"  Here  are  the  cave  and  the  river,  the  forge  and 
all  the  things  my  mother  told  me  about;  but  you 
cannot  be  the  master  smith,  because  my  mother 
said  that  no  one  could  look  upon  his  face  and  not 
tremble  with  fear,  and  I  feel  no  fear  when  I  look 
into  your  face.  I  must  go  on  until  I  find  my 
foster  father;  but  I  wish  he  might  be  a  man  like 
you." 

"  Stay  with  me,"  said  Sigmund,  "  for  you  have 
found  the  foster  father  to  whom  your  mother  sent 
you.  You  have  looked  into  the  face  of  Volsung's 
son,  and  smiled.  Tell  me  your  name  and  the  mes- 
sage that  Signy  sends." 

"  My  name  is  Sinfiotli,"  answered  the  child ;  "  I 
am  ten  years  old.  My  mother,  Signy,  said  only 
this:  that  she  sends  you  a  man  to  help  you  in  your 


work ;  and  that,  whether  he  be  of  the  kings  or  of 
the  gods,  you  will  find  out  in  your  time  of  need." 

Sigmund  looked  upon  the  lad,  and  said  to  him- 
self, "Shall  I  cherish  another  son  of  Siggeir?" 
But  the  boy  looked  up  with  the  blue  eyes  of  the 
Volsungs,  and  Sigmund  took  him  to  his  heart. 

Sigmund  gave  his  foster  son  heavy  tasks  to  per- 
form, and  sent  him  on  dangerous  errands.  But 
Sinfiotli  never  complained,  or  showed  any  sign  of 
fear.  When  they  had  lived  together  a  year,  Sig- 
mund said:  "I  am  going  to  get  venison  for  our 
dinner,  but  you  must  stay  at  home  and  bake  bread, 
to  eat  with  our  meat." 

In  the  evening  Sigmund  came  home  with  a  deer 
on  his  shoulder.  Sinfiotli  went  out  to  meet  him,  as 
he  always  did,  and  said  with  a  smile,  "  You  have 
brought  the  meat,  and  the  bread  is  ready  for  our 
dinner." 

"Indeed,"  said  Sigmund,  "did  you  knead  the 
meal  that  was  in  yonder  sack  ?  " 

"  I  had  no  other,"  said  the  lad ;  "  but  there  was 
something  strange  about  it ;  for,  when  I  took  up 
the  bag,  something  moved  within  it.  It  looked 
like  an  ashen  stick ;  but  it  seemed  to  be  alive.  I 
knew  we  must  have  bread  for  our  dinner ;  so  I 
kneaded  it  all  together ;  and  now  the  squirming 
thing  is  baked  in  the  bread." 


141 

Sigmund  laughed  as  he  answered,  "  You  have 
kneaded  into  the  bread  a  deadly  adder ;  so.  to- 
night, do  not  eat  of  the  bread;  for,  I  fear,  harm 
may  come  to  you."  Sigmund  could  handle  ven- 
omous serpents,  or  taste  poison  in  his  food,  and 
escape  unharmed ;  but  he  was  afraid  to  give  his 
sisters  son  too  severe  a  test. 

After  this  trial  of  Sinfiotli's  courage,  Sigmund 
looked  upon  him  as  Signy's  son  only.  He  thought 
no  more  of  Siggeir's  treachery,  which  he  had  feared 
might  appear  in  the  youth ;  and  he  taught  him  the 
use  of  the  sword,  and  the  arts  of  war. 


(^ 


XI.     THE     WEREWOLVES 


On  one  of  their  journeys  through  the  forest,  Sig- 
mund and  Sinfiotli  came  to  a  hut,  and  knocked  at 
the  door.  No  one  answered,  and  they  entered, 
unbidden.  The  walls  of  the  hut  were  hung  with 
gold,  and  two  men  lay  asleep  on  benches.  They 
wore  the  dress  of  the  Southern  people,  and  had 
heavy  gold  bracelets  on  their  arms.  Over  the  head 
of  each  hung  a  gray  wolfskin.  Sigmund  gazed 
long  at  one  of  the  wolfskins,  and  remembered  the 
words  he  had  spoken,  when  he  lay  chained  to  the 
log  on  the  wood  lawn  :  that,  at  the  last  great  battle, 
the  gods  would  miss  a  man,  and  find  a  wrolf  instead. 


142 

He  took  down  the  wolfskin  and  put  it  on.  Sinfi- 
otli  took  the  other  wolfskin  and  did  as  his  foster 
father  had  done.  They  both  became  wolves,  and 
ran  through  the  forest,  howling  and  doin^  wolfish 
things.  The  men  in  the  hut  were  sons  of  kings, 
and  were  the  victims  of  enchantment,  which  com- 
pelled them  to  rove  as  wolves,  nine  days  out 
of  ten ;  and,  on  the  tenth  day,  when  they  were 
allowed  to  take  their  own  forms,  they  lay  ex- 
hausted. 

Sigmund  and  Sinfiotli  still  had  kings'  hearts 
under  their  wolfish  dress ;  and  their  kings'  hearts 
told  them  to  go  back  to  their  cave,  and  wait  until 
they  could  be  changed  to  men  again.  But  their 
wolfish  bodies  drove  them  through  the  forest  to  the 
homes  of  men,  and  made  them  prey  upon  sheep 
and  other  domestic  animals.  A  band  of  hunters 
saw  them,  and  attacked  them  with  spears ;  but, 
after  a  short  struggle,  every  man  was  killed,  and 
the  wolves  went  on  their  way. 

They  met  a  score  of  traders  from  over  the  sea, 
whom  Sinfiotli  wanted  to  attack.  But  visions  of 
the  gold  in  their  cave,  and  a  desire  to  return  to  it, 
floated  through  Sigmund's  dulled  brain ;  and  he 
tried  to  restrain  his  companion.  But  Sinfiotli 
broke  through  the  thicket,  and  rushed  out  at  the 
men;    who,   raising    their  axes   and    drawing  their 


143 

swords,  almost  killed  the  werewolves;  though,  at 
the  end  of  the  fight,  not  a  man  was  left. 

Sinfiotli  lay  fainting  on  the  grass,  and  Sigmund 
was  howling  over  the  slain ;  when,  somehow,  the 
thought  of  the  ruin  they  had  wrought  entered  his 
wolfish  head  ;  and  he  turned  on  Sinfiotli,  who  had 
caused  their  latest  trouble,  and  tore  him,  as  one 
wolf  tears  another. 

Two  weasels  came  past,  and  one  bit  the  other, 
until  she  fell  clown  dead,  and  then  he  seemed  to 
regret  his  rash  act.  In  an  instant,  he  ran  into  the 
thicket,  came  back  with  a  leaf  in  his  mouth,  and 
laid  it  on  his  dead  mate.  She  sprang  up  perfectly 
well,  and  the  two  happy  little  creatures  ran  away 
together. 

Sigmund  was  wondering  where  he  could  find  a 
leaf  from  the  same  herb,  when  a  raven  flew  over 
his  head  with  one  in  his  beak.  He  dropped  it,  and 
Sigmund  picked  it  up,  and  laid  it  on  Sinfiotlfs 
wounds,  which  were  healed  at  once.  They  were 
both  tired  of  the  wolfskins,  and  of  the  work  of  the 
witches,  so  they  went  home  and  waited  in  the  cave 
until  the  rest  of  the  nine  days  were  past,  when  they 
could  again  take  their  own  forms,  and  speak  in  the 
language  of  men. 

Sinfiotli  spoke  first,  and  said  :  "  When  I  left  the 
palace  of  kings,  I  had  many  lessons  to  learn.     You 


144 

have  taught  me  many  things,  but  the  gods  have 
taught  me  more,  and,  in  bringing  us  to  the  hut 
in  the  wilderness,  they  have  humbled  us  both,  to 
make  us  willing  to  do  whatever  work  comes  to 
our  hands.  Now  how  long  must  I  wait,  before  I 
shall  be  able  to  do  some  great  deed  ?  You  are  a 
master  ;  make  me  a  master  too." 

Sigmund's  face  was  sad,  but  a  strange  light  shone 
in  his  eyes.  "  This  is  the  great  deed  that  lies  be- 
fore us,"  he  said.  "  We  must  slay  my  father's  foe, 
and  what  if  that  foe  be  your  father  ?  "  For  he  did 
not  yet  know  that  Sinfiotli  was  of  the  race  of  the 
gods.  Then  he  told  Sinfiotli  of  Siggeir's  treachery, 
and  said,  "Now  think  well  of  this:  can  you  endure 
it,  if,  all  your  life,  men  say,  '  He  slew  his  father, 
and  amended  wrong  with  wrong '  ?  " 

"  What  father  have  I,"  said  Sinfiotli,  "  except  him 
who  saved  my  life  ?  I  remember  that  Signy  is  my 
mother,  and,  for  her  sake,  I  will  avenge  the 
wrong." 

"  The  gods  have  sent  you,"  said  Sigmund,  "  for 
you  neither  start  nor  turn  pale,  and  I  dare  not  re- 
fuse what  they  have  put  in  my  hands,  to  avenge 
the  death  of  Volsung." 

"  Strike  what  blow  you  will,"  said  Sinfiotli.  "  Take 
me  as  the  sword  of  the  gods,  and  keep  your  hand  on 
the  hilt;' 


145 


XII.     THE    DEATH    OF    SIGGEIR    AND    SIGNY 

One  winter  afternoon  Sigmund  and  Sinfiotli  went 
to  the  palace  of  King  Siggeir.  Unobserved,  they 
entered  the  hall  at  dusk,  and  hid  behind  the  great 
wine  tuns,  near  enough  to  the  banquet  hall,  to  see 
the  lights  and  hear  the  voices.  No  one  came  near 
them  except  the  cup  bearer,  who  drew  wine  for  the 
king,  and  the  king's  two  little  children,  who  were 
trundling  golden  hoops  about  the  hall.  A  ring, 
from  one  of  their  toys,  rolled  away,  and  they  fol- 
lowed it  to  Sigmund's  feet.  They  ran  out  into  the 
hall,  crying :  "  We  have  seen  two  men  among  the 
wine.     We  know  them  by  their  wide  white  hats." 

The  earls  from  the  banquet  hall  rushed  out  with 
drawn  swords.  But  the  two  men  fought  bravely, 
until  Sinfiotli  slipped  and  fell,  when  they  were  both 
taken  and  bound. 

The  next  morning,  Siggeir  ordered  his  men  to 
build  a  double  tomb,  divided  by  a  stone  partition. 
The  two  prisoners  were  cast  into  these  stone 
chambers ;  but,  before  the  roof  was  laid  over 
Sinfiotli's  tomb,  Signy  came  and  threw  a  bundle 
of  straw  at  his  feet.  The  laborers  thought  she 
had  given  him  a  package  of  food,  which  would  only 
prolong  the  time  of  his  suffering,  so  they  finished 
their  work,  and  went  away. 

NORSE   MYTH    STORIES — IO 


146 

Sinfiotli  cried  out,  "  Best  unto  babe  is  mother," 
for  he  thought  that  Signy  had  thrown  him  a  piece 
of  boar's  flesh,  wrapped  in  straw.  Then  he  was 
silent,  and  Sigmund  asked  :  "  What  is  the  matter? 
Is  there  an  adder  in  the  meat  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Sinfiotli,  "  the  serpent  of  the 
Branstock,  which  Siggeir  took  from  you." 

He  struck  the  wall,  and  the  sword  point  pierced 
the  stone.  Sigmund  seized  it  in  his  hands,  and 
together  they  sawed  down  the  wall,  cut  away  the 
rafters,  and  leaped  out.  They  went  to  Siggeir's 
palace,  piled  wood  against  the  doors,  and  set  it  on 
fire.  Siggeir,  roused  from  sleep,  thought  he  was 
besieged  by  robbers,  and  called  to  ask  what  price 
they  wanted,  whether  half  of  his  kingdom  or  all  his 
treasure.  Sigmund  answered:  "  We  have  not  come 
to  rob  you ;  wre  have  gold  and  purple,  and  care  not 
for  your  kingdom  or  your  treasure.  We  remember 
our  father,  Volsung,  and  our  kin.  This  deed  is  done 
by  Sigmund,  the  Volsung,  and  Sinfiotli,  Signy's  son." 

Then  he  called  to  Signy  to  come  out.  She 
came,  with  her  women,  but  when  she  had  seen 
her  attendants  safely  sheltered,  she  bade  her  brother 
and  son  farewell,  and  went  back  to  her  husband  in 
the  burning  building.  The  flames  reached  the  roof 
as  she  entered  the  hall,  the  walls  fell  in,  and  the 
palace  of  King  Siggeir  wras  only  a  blackened  ruin. 


KING    SIGMUND 


I.     HELGI 


Sigmund  gathered  an  army,  and  all  embarked  in 
ships,  to  go  back  to  his  native  land.  Sinfiotli  was  his 
constant  assistant  and  adviser.  When  they  arrived 
at  the  land  of  the  Volsungs,  the  people  received 
them  gladly,  and  proclaimed  Sigmund  king. 

When  he  sat  once  more  beneath  the  Branstock, 
he  thought  of  Signy,  and  how  she  had  given  herself 
to  save  her  father's  familv;  and  he  remembered  her 
wedding  day,  when  he  had  drawn  the  sword  of  Odin 
from  the  oak ;  and  how  he  had  thought,  that  day, 
that  he  might  be  left  to  defend  the  Branstock,  after 
his  father  and  brothers  had  ascended  to  the  halls  of 
Odin. 

He  married  a  princess,  whose  name  was  Borghild. 
They  had  two  sons,  named  Hamond  and  Helgi. 
When  Helgi  lay  in  the  cradle,  the  Norns  entered 
the  room,  and  blessed  the  newborn  babe.  They 
called  him  "Sunlit  Hill,"  "Sharp  Sword,"  and  "  Lord 
of  Rings";  and  promised  him  a  glorious  career.  He 
was  brought  up  in  the  house  of  Hagal,  a  wise  teacher. 

H7 


148 

At  the  age  of  fifteen,  he  had  grown  so  tall,  and  had 
become  so  brave,  that  he  ventured  alone  into  the 
house  of  Hunding,  his  father's  enemy.  The  family 
did  not  recognize  the  young  prince ;  and  he  passed 
through,  without  exciting  much  attention.  But  he 
left  an  insolent  message,  which  made  Hunding  so 
angry,  that  he  started  in  pursuit  of  the  bold  young 
fellow.  Hunding  followed  him  to  Hagal's  house, 
and  went  in  after  him ;  but  found  no  one,  except  a 
maid,  who  was  grinding  corn.  Hunding  was  sur- 
prised that  a  maid  should  be  so  tall,  and  have  such 
brawny  arms ;  but  he  did  not  suspect  that  she  was 
Helgi,  in  disguise,  as  she  really  was. 

After  this,  Helgi  was  considered  proficient  enough, 
in  courage  and  cunning,  to  join  the  army.  He 
marched,  with  Sinfiotli,  against  the  Hundings,  and 
fought  a  great  battle.  The  Valkyries  were  hovering 
near,  waiting  to  choose  the  slain  for  Odin's  halls, 
when  their  attention  was  called  to  the  great  courage 
of  Helgi.  One  of  their  number,  named  Gudrun, 
admired  him  so  much,  that  she  came  to  him,  and 
offered  to  be  his  wife.     They  were  married  at  once. 

After  the  battle,  only  one  of  the  Hunding  family 
remained  alive ;  and  he  was  allowed  to  go  free,  after 
he  had  promised  not  to  avenge  the  death  of  his 
father;  but  he  borrowed  Odin's  spear,  and  killed 
Helgi.     Helgi's  wife  was  heartbroken  at  the  death 


Gudrun  the  Valkyrie. 


150 

of  her  husband.  She  wept  constantly,  until  she 
learned  that,  every  day,  Helgi's  voice  called  to  her 
from  his  tomb.  That  night,  she  entered  the  tomb, 
and  asked  why  Helgi  called  her,  and  why  his  wounds 
still  bled.  Helgi's  voice  answered,  "  I  cannot  be 
happy  while  you  weep  ;  and,  for  every  tear  you  shed, 
a  drop  of  my  blood  must  flow." 

Gudrun  wept  no  more ;  but  Odin  soon  called 
her,  to  cross  the  rainbow  bridge.  Helgi  had  been 
made  leader  of  the  heroes  in  Valhalla  ;  and  Gudrun, 
again  a  Valkyr,  came  to  earth,  to  choose  the  slain 
heroes,  who  should  fight  under  Helgi's  command  at 
the  last  great  battle. 

II.     SINFIOTLI    AND    GUDROD 

After  the  death  of  Helgi,  Sinfiotli  returned  to 
Sigmund's  palace,  where  he  was  held  in  high  es- 
teem. But  he  soon  became  weary  of  continual 
feasting  and  song,  and  longed  for  an  active  life. 
In  the  spring,  he  joined  his  forces  to  those  of 
Gudrod,  Borghild's  brother,  and  sailed  over  the 
sea,  to  gain  new  victories. 

They  conquered  a  rich  nation,  and  took  much 
spoil.  Gudrod  was  brave  in  battle,  but  he  had  a 
greedy  heart.  He  wanted  to  divide  the  spoil  at 
once ;  but  Sinfiotli  said  it  was  not  becoming,  in 
two  kings  of  war,  to  dispute  over  booty,  as  pirates 


15' 

might  do;  and  that  he  would  come  back  at  night, 
and  take  what  Gudrod  thought  best  to  give  him. 
He  went  to  his  warship,  to  rest  until  evening. 

Gudrod  worked  all  day ;  and,  when  Sinfiotli  re- 
turned at  night,  he  found  the  spoil  divided  into 
two  parts,  and  Sinfiotli's  share  was  larger  than 
Gudrod's.  But  the  things  of  value  were  all  in 
Gudrod's  part.  Sinfiotli  was  indignant ;  and  the 
men  of  his  command  were  very  angry.  Gudrod, 
seeing  this  discontent,  called  on  his  own  men  to 
slay  the  a  wood  abider";  but  the  soldiers  stood 
still,  and  no  sword  was  unsheathed. 

Then  Sinfiotli  challenged  Gudrod  to  single  com- 
bat, and  they  met  the  next  morning.  Gudrod 
fought  bravely,  but  fell  mortally  wounded. 

Sinfiotli  returned  to  the  land  of  the  Volsungs, 
with  the  army.  Sigmund  made  a  feast  in  his 
honor,  and  was  listening  to  the  story  of  the  war, 
when  Borghild  entered  and  asked  why  her  brother 
had  not  come  back  from  the  sea.    Sinfiotli  answered : 

"  The  white  swords  met  in  the  island  ;  bright  there  did  the  war 
shields  shine, 
And  there  thy  brother  abideth ;  for  his  hand  was  worser  than 
mine." 

Borghild  called  on  Sigmund  to  drive  this  "  wolf 
of  the  kingfolk  "  out  of  the  land  of  the  Volsungs. 


152 

Sigmund  answered  that,  when  she  had  heard  the 
story  of  the  war,  she  would  know  that  her  brother 
had  not  kept  his  word.  But,  even  if  he  had  stood 
by  his  agreement,  Sinfiotli  could  not  be  punished, 
because  Gudrod  had  perished  in  a  fair  fight.  Still 
he  said  that  he  would  pay  gold  for  her  brother's 
death,  because  he  loved  her. 

Borghild  went  to  her  own  apartments,  where  she 
lay  silent  for  a  long  time. 


T 


III.     THE    DEATH    OF    SINFIOTLI 

The  next  day  Borghild  went  to  Sigmund  to  say 
that  she  was  no  longer  angry,  and  that  she  would 
take  his  gold.  She  kissed  him  and  Sinfiotli  also, 
and  sat  down  on  the  high  seat.  She  asked  her 
husband  to  make  a  funeral  feast  for  her  brother, 
Gudrod.  This  he  was  willing  to  do,  and  one  au- 
tumn evening  all  the  princes  and  earls  assembled 
in  the  great  hall  under  the  Branstock  to  do  honor 
to  Gudrod's  memory.  Borghild  was  there,  and 
pouring  wine  for  Sinfiotli,  said,  "  Drink  now  of  the 
cup  from  my  hand,  and  let  us  bury  hate  that  is 
dead." 

Sinfiotli  took  the  cup,  but  did  not  drink. 

Sigmund  asked  why  he  sat  so  silent  and  sorrow- 
ful in  the  midst  of  the  feast. 


153 

Sinfiotli  said  that  he  saw  hate  in  the  cup. 

"Give  it  to  me,"  answered  Sigmund,  and  taking 
the  cup,  he  drank  the  wine. 

Borghild  gave  Sinfiotli  another  cup,  which  he 
passed  to  Sigmund,  who  drank  as  before. 

When  she  brought  the  third  cup,  she  taunted 
Sinfiotli  with  cowardice  and  fear  of  death.  He 
took  the  cup  from  her  hand,  but  did  not  drink.  Sig- 
mund again  asked  why  he  took  no  part  in  the  feast, 
and  he  said,  "  Because  there  is  death  in  the  cup." 

The  old  king  did  not  take  the  wine  this  time, 
and  Sinfiotli  thought  that  he  washed  him  to  drink 
it.  So  he  raised  it  to  his  lips,  and  drained  the  cup, 
and  fell  back  dead. 

Sigmund  raised  the  body  of  his  foster  son.  His 
grief  was  so  great  that  no  one  dared  look  upon  it, 
or  listen  to  the  words  he  spoke.  He  bore  the  body 
in  his  arms  out  into  the  darkness.  The  wind 
shrieked  through  the  Branstock,  and  blew  black 
clouds  across  the  face  of  the  moon.  Sigmund  went 
away  from  the  dwellings  of  men  to  the  forest  at  the 
foot  of  the  mountains.  A  wade  river  stopped  his 
progress.  He  followed  along  its  bank  until  he 
came  to  the  sea.  An  ancient,  one-eyed  boatman 
hailed  him,  and  asked  where  he  was  going.  He 
answered  that  he  washed  to  cross  the  sea,  because 
the  light  of  his  life  had  gone  out. 


154 

"  I  have  come,"  said  the  boatman,  "  to  convey  a 
great  king  across  the  water." 

So  Sigmund  laid  the  body  in  the  bottom  of  the 
boat ;  but  before  he  could  himself  step  in,  the  boat 
and  the  boatman  had  vanished.  Then  he  knew 
that  the  boatman  was  Odin,  and  that  he  had  taken 
Sinfiotli  to  the  home  of  the  heroes. 

IV.     THE    DEATH    OF    SIGMUND 

Sigmund  went  back  to  his  father's  throne,  and 
attended  to  the  business  of  the  kingdom.  He  went 
to  war  and  conquered  his  enemies ;  but  he  cared 
little  for  glory,  now  that  Sinfiotli  and  Helgi  were 
gone.  He  had  sent  Borghild  away  after  Sinfiotli's 
death,  and  he  was  left  alone  in  the  great  house  of 
the  Volsungs. 

He  heard  that  a  distant  king  had  a  daughter  who 
was  beautiful,  good,  and  wise ;  and  he  sent  an  earl 
laden  with  gold  and  gifts,  to  ask  her  to  be  his 
queen.  The  king's  name  was  Eylimi,  and  his 
daughter's  name  was  Hiordis. 

On  the  very  day  of  the  earl's  arrival  at  Eylimi's 
court,  a  messenger  came  from  King  Lygni  to  ask 
the  hand  of  Hiordis.  Lygni's  kingdom  was  near 
Eylimi's,  and  Sigmund's  was  far  away.  Lygni  was 
young,  and  Sigmund  was  old.  Both  were  rich  and 
powerful  kings. 


155 

Eylimi  listened  to  both  messages,  but  had  no 
word  to  say.  He  asked  both  earls  to  wait,  and 
while  they  were  entertained  in  the  banquet  hall,  he 
sought  his  daughter  and  told  her  of  her  suitors. 
She  chose  the  Volsung  king. 

The  old  king  went  out  with  a  sad  heart,  for  he 
thought  that  the  young  king  Lygni  would  make  a 
more  suitable  husband  for  Hiordis.  But  he  had 
said  that  she  should  have  her  way,  and  he  could 
not  change  her  choice.  So  he  sent  rich  oifts  to 
Lygni,  with  the  word  that  his  daughter  was  be- 
trothed to  another  king;  and  King  Sigmund's  earl 
received  the  welcome  news,  that  in  two  months1 
time  his  royal  master  might  come  for  his  bride. 
"  But,"  said  Eylimi,  "  bid  him  come  with  sword  and 
ships  of  war,  for  I  fear  that  he  may  be  attacked." 

But  Sigmund  remembered  his  father,  and  scorned 
to  take  an  army  to  a  wedding.  Still  he  prepared 
ten  long  ships,  and  filled  them  with  the  best  of  his 
men.  They  arrived  at  Eylimi's  kingdom  without 
accident,  and  received  a  warm  welcome. 

White  haired  Sigmund  and  fair  Hiordis  were 
greatly  pleased  with  each  other,  and  the  wedding 
feasts  were  joyful.  Eylimi  loved  Sigmund  for  his 
goodness,  and  admired  him  for  his  wisdom  and 
dignity.  He  no  longer  feared  for  the  happiness 
of    Hiordis   because  she   had  chosen  an  old  king 


156 

for  her  husband.  But  one  day,  sails  were  seen 
approaching  the  island.  Lygni  was  angry  at  the 
refusal  of  Hiordis,  and  said  that  he  would  have 
the  princess  as  well  as  the  gifts.  He  came,  with 
a  fleet  and  army,  on  the  day  that  Sigmund  and 
Hiordis  had  intended  to  sail  for  the  land  of  the 
Volsungs. 

Sorrow  and  dread  filled  the  heart  of  Eylimi ;  but 
Sigmund  bade  him  be  of  good  cheer,  for  he  said 
that,  even  if  he  had  not  come,  Hiordis  could  never 
have  been  persuaded  to  marry  Lygni.  He  cut  the 
peace  strings  from  his  sword,  and  set  his  little  army 
in  battle  array. 

It  is  said  that  the  number  of  Sigmund's  and  Ey- 
limi's  men  was  to  the  hosts  of  Lygni  as  the  brown 
pips  are  to  an  apple  when  it  is  cut  through  the  core. 
But  the  little  army  marched  out  bravely,  and  Hior- 
dis, with  her  maid,  followed  at  a  distance. 

Sigmund  stood  like  an  image  of  gold,  in  the 
front  of  the  battle,  with  the  sword  of  the  Branstock 
unsheathed.  As  the  hosts  of  Lygni  advanced,  it 
seemed  as  if  the  whole  world  were  moving.  But 
the  flashing  sword  of  Odin  hewed  down  all  that 
came  within  its  reach,  as  Sigmund  wielded  it  with 
more  than  youthful  vigor.  He  was  no  longer  worn 
and  old  ;  the  hope  and  eagerness  of  youth  had  come 
back  in  the  excitement  of  the  battle,  and  he  said  to 


157 

himself,  "  A  few  more  strokes  of  the  sword,  and  I 
shall  have  conquered  the  world." 

But  an  old,  one-eyed  man,  wearing  a  broad- 
brimmed  hat  and  a  cloud-gray  cloak,  made  his 
way  across  the  battle  field.  He  carried  a  heavy 
spear,  with  which  he  struck  the  sword  of  the  Bran- 
stock,  and  the  sword  fell  in  pieces  at  Sigmund's 
feet.  The  old  man  vanished ;  and  the  advancing 
army  of  Lygni  struck  down  Sigmund.  His  war- 
riors fell  like  grass  before  the  scythe,  and  the  only 
ones  left  standing  were  Lygni's  men. 

"Who  will  now  oppose  King  Lygni's  wooing?" 
cried  the  king;  and  he  led  the  way  to  Eylimi's 
palace. 

When  the  last  warrior  had  left  the  battle  field, 
Hiordis  came  out  from  the  thicket,  to  look  f oi- 
lier husband.  She  found  him  wounded,  but  still 
alive.  He  opened  his  eyes  as  she  bent  over  him, 
and  she  cried  out  with  delight.  But  he  said :  "  I 
cannot  live  ;  this  day  my  eyes  have  seen  Odin,  and 
I  must  do  his  will.  Take  the  pieces  of  my  sword, 
the  sword  of  the  Branstock,  and  keep  them  as  your 
choicest  treasure.  If  the  gods  give  you  a  son,  he 
will  be  a  greater  hero  than  the  Volsung  race  has 
yet  known.  Give  the  broken  sword  to  him  when 
he  has  grown  to  manhood,  and  the  new-welded 
blade  will  be  invincible.     Put  away  your  sorrow,  for, 


158 

even   now,    I    see    the  light,  and    hear    the    music, 
in  the  great  banquet  hall  of  Odin's  heroes." 

V.     THE    BURIAL    OF    SIGMUND 

Hiordis  lingered  beside  her  dead  until  day  began 
t&  dawn.  As  she  looked  toward  the  sea,  she  saw  a 
war  ship  approaching  the  shore.  She  returned  to 
the  thicket,  where  her  maid  was  waiting,  and  told 
her  of  the  death  of  Sigmund,  and  of  the  ship  that  she 
had  seen.  "  Now,"  she  said,  "  give  me  your  dress  of 
blue,  and  take  my  purple  and  gold.  And,  when  the 
men  ask  our  names,  say  that  you  are  Hiordis,  the  wife 
of  King  Volsung,  and  that  I  am  your  handmaid." 

When  the  ship's  company  landed,  they  were  led 
by  a  king,  Elf,  the  son  of  the  Helper.  He  had  just 
come  from  war,  and  had  turned  his  ship  toward  the 
island,  in  the  hope  of  finding  water.  As  they  drew 
near  the  shore,  they  saw  that  there  had  been  a  great 
battle ;  and  they  noticed  that  a  woman,  dressed  like 
a  queen  and  wearing  a  gold  crown,  sat  among  the 
slain.  She  ran  into  a  thicket;  and  they  lost  sight 
of  her. 

They  went  directly  to  the  battle  field,  and  at  once 
recognized  the  body  of  Sigmund  as  that  of  a  great 
king.  "  Come,"  said  King  Elf,  "  and  look  upon  his 
face.     Few  such  are   left  on   earth.     Then  let  us 


159 

so  to  the  thicket,  where  the  queen  is  hidden  ;  and 

learn  from  her  the  story  of  the  mighty  dead/' 

They  found  the  women,  and  greeted  them  kindly. 
To  their  questions,  the  one  in  the  queen's  dress 
answered  :  "  I  am  Hiordis,  the  queen.  The  slain 
lord  in  yonder  field  was  my  husband,  Sigmund,  the 
Volsung." 

"And  who  is  this  blue-clad  one?"  asked  King 
Elf. 

"  She  is  my  waiting  maid,  who  weeps  for  her  lover, 
killed  in  the  battle,"  answered  the  queen. 

The  king  looked  again  at  the  maid's  sorrowful 
face,  but  said  no  more.  He  went,  with  the  women, 
to  the  battle  field,  and  built  a  mound  for  Sigmund, 
the  Volsung.  The  walls  were  made  of  the  broken 
shields  of  his  foes,  and  hung  with  their  banners. 
His  sword  could  not  be  found  ;  and  the  maid  ex- 
plained that  her  royal  master  had  commanded  that 
the  pieces  of  his  broken  sword  be  taken  by  the 
queen. 

After  Sigmund's  body  had  been  laid  in  the  mound, 
King  Elf  asked  the  women  where  they  would  go, 
since  the  island  was  in  the  hands  of  Lygni.  Hior- 
dis asked  that  they  might  go,  with  him,  to  his  home. 
The  king  gladly  gave  them  passage  in  his  war  ship; 
and  they  sailed  to  the  happy  land  of  King  Elf  and 
his  father,  the  Helper. 


THE   HOUSE   OF   THE    HELPER 

I.     KING    ELF    FINDS    OUT    THE    QUEEN 

"The  Helper  and  his  wife  gave  their  unexpected 
guests  a  cordial  welcome ;  and  Hiordis  was  com- 
forted by  the  kindness  of  her  new  friends. 

One  morning  Elf's  mother  said  to  her  son,  "  I 
have  observed  these  women  carefully,  and  I  should 
like  to  know  why  the  inferior  woman  is  the  better 
dressed." 

Elf  said,  "  She  is  Hiordis,  wife  of  Sigmund,  the 
Volsung." 

The  old  queen  laughed  aloud,  and  said :  "  It  is 
not  so,  my  son.  Have  you  not  noticed  that  the 
handmaid  speaks  whenever  any  matter  of  impor- 
tance is  to  be  decided  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  and  she  is  both  wise  and  gra- 
cious, and  very  dear  to  me." 

"  Follow  my  advice,"  said  the  wise  queen  mother, 
"  and,  when  you  have  won  your  queen,  see  if  they 
do  not  again  change  raiment." 

One  day  Elf  said  to  the  woman  in  purple  and 
gold,  "  How  do  you  know,  in  the  dark  winter 
mornings,  when  it  is  time  to  rise  ? " 

160 


s 


She   answered:    "When    I   lived    in    my  father's 

house,  the  folks  must  be  astir,  whether  the  fields 
were  light  or  dark.  I  rose  early  to  go  to  the  mead- 
ows, and  drank  milk  before  I  left  the  house;  and 
now  I  am  always  thirsty  when  it  is  time  to  rise." 

Elf  laughed,  and  said:  "That  was  a  strange  cus- 
tom that  required  a  king's  daughter  to  go  to  the 
fields  before  light.  And  now,  fair  maid  with  eyes 
of  gray,  how  can  you  tell  that  morning  has  come, 
when  the  heavens  are  as  dark  as  midnight?  " 

She  said :  "  My  father  gave  me  this  gold  ring, 
which  has  this  strange  property :  it  grows  cold 
upon  my  finger  when  day  comes.  So  when  my 
ring  grows  cold,  I  know  it  is  time  to  rise." 

Elf  laughed  again.  ''  Indeed,"  he  said,  "  there 
was  orold  in  your  father's  house.  Come  now,  tell 
me  that  you  are  Hiordis,  wife  of  Si^mund,  the  Vol- 
sung;  and  I  will  make  you  queen  of  my  people." 

"  Give  me  a  year  to  mourn  for  Sigmund,  and 
then   I  will  be  your  queen,"  she  said. 

II.     THE    BIRTH    OF    SIGURD,    THE    VOLSUNG 

There  was  peace  in  the  land  of  the  Helper,  and 
joy  in  King  Elf's  home,  for  a  beautiful  babe  lay  in 
the  arms  of  Hiordis.  His  eyes  were  so  bright,  that 
the  women  shrank  from  their  gaze,  and  so  strong, 

NORSE   MYTH    STORIES  —  II 


1 62 

that  they  could  look  at  the  sun.  Hiordis  held  him 
close,  while  she  told  him  the  story  of  Sigmund,  and 
then  gave  him  to  the  women  to  show  to  the  kings. 

The  Helper  and  his  son  were  sitting  on  their 
high  seat,  when  they  heard  the  sound  of  music,  and 
four  women,  dressed  in  white,  entered  the  hall. 

"  O  daughters  of  earls,"  said  the  Helper,  "  what 
tidings  do  you  bring  ?  " 

The  women  talked  of  grief,  wonder,  fear,  and  joy, 
until  King  Elf  grew  impatient  and  cried  out,  "  Yet 
you  come  rejoicing;  what  have  you  to  tell?" 

Then  they  advanced  to  the  high  seat ;  and,  draw- 
ing away  the  purple  covering,  presented  the  child, 
and  said,  "Queen  Hiordis  sends  you  this;  and  she 
says  that  he  shall  be  called  by  the  name  that  you 
shall  give  him." 

King  Elf  took  the  child  in  his  arms,  and  held 
him  a  long  time,  while  he  thought  of  all  that 
Hiordis  had  told  him,  of  the  might  of  the  Volsungs, 
and  the  battle  by  the  sea.  Then  he  said,  "  His 
name  shall  be  Sigurd,  the  Volsung,"  and  sprinkled 
water  upon  the  head  of  the  young  prince.. 

Men  heard  the  name,  and  echoed  it  through  hall 
and  courtyard  and  market  place.  Hiordis  heard  it 
in  her  chamber;  and,  when  the  women  returned 
with  the  baby,  before  they  could  speak,  she  greeted 
him  as  Sigurd,  the  Volsung. 


i63 

Sigurd  grew  in  beauty  and  wisdom;  and,  after  a 
time,  his  mother  Hiordis  was  married  to  King  Elf. 
Peace  and  plenty  blessed  the  land. 

III.     GREYFELL 

Two  ancient  men  lived  in  the  country  of  the 
Helper.  One  was  related  to  the  giants,  and  the 
other  to  the  dwarfs.  Gripir  was  tall  and  stately, 
with  hair  and  beard  of  snowy  white.  He  knew  all 
things,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world;  and  he 
knew  many  things  that  were  to  be. 

Regin  was  beardless,  crooked,  and  short.  His 
face  was  pinched  and  wan.  He  was  so  old,  that  no 
one  knew  how  long  he  had  lived  in  the  land  of  the 
Helper.  He  was  skilled  in  everything  except  the 
arts  of  war.  He  was  eloquent,  and  men  believed 
every  word  he  spoke.  He  sang  and  played  the 
harp  most  beautifully.  He  could  read  the  clouds 
and  the  winds,  and  still  the  sea.  He  could  bind  up 
wounds,  and  heal  the  sick.  He  tauo;ht  men  how  to 
sow  and  reap ;  how  to  spin  and  w^eave.  He  was 
master  of  all  work  in  metals.  He  loved  young 
Sigurd,  and  asked  to  be  his  teacher. 

The  Helper  said:  "You  taught  me,  and  you 
taught  my  son.  We  know  you  are  the  master  of 
masters.     Three  times  man's  lifetime  would  not  be 


164 

long  enough  to  learn  your  wisdom.  Yet  your  heart 
is  cold.  We  love  young  Sigurd,  and  would  not 
have  you  make  him  grim  and  ill-tempered. " 

Regin  laughed  as  he  answered,  "  I  taught  you 
cunning  by  measure ;  but  I  shall  measure  nothing 
to  him ;  I  shall  not  make  him  cold-hearted  or  ill- 
natured." 

So  Regin  took  Sigurd  to  his  house  in  the  forest, 
where  he  taught  the  young  prince  all  things,  except 
the  art  of  war.  He  taught  him  to  make  swords, 
and  all  kinds  of  weapons  and  armor.  He  also 
taught  him  many  languages,  how  to  carve  runes, 
and  how  to  play  the  harp,  and  to  sing.  He  taught 
him  the  haunts  of  wild  animals,  the  names  and 
uses  of  flowers  and  plants ;  how  to  ply  the  oar  and 
spread  the  sails  on  the  sea. 

One  day,  as  they  sat  by  the  forge,  Regin  told 
tales  of  ancient  kings  and  heroes,  until  Sigurd's 
heart  swelled  within  him,  and  his  longing  to  do 
noble  things  gave  a  new  light  to  his  eyes. 

Regin  said,  "  You  will  go  out  into  the  world,  to  do 
greater  and  braver  deeds  than  your  fathers  ever  did." 

But  the  boy  shook  his  head,  and  said,  "  I  love 
the  Helper  and  King  Elf;  their  land  is  fair  and 
good." 

"  Yet  do  as  I  bid  you,"  said  Regin,  "  Ask  for  a 
war  horse." 


i65 

The  lad  was  angry,  as  lie  replied :  "  I  have  all  the 
horses  I  need,  and  everything  I  want.  Why  would 
you  have  me  ask  for  more  ?  " 

"  The  Volsungs  were  a  noble  race,"  said  Regin. 
"  They  were  not  satisfied  with  good,  but  demanded 
the  best."  Then  he  took  his  harp,  and  sang  of  the 
deeds  of  the  heroes  and  of  the  rides  of  the  Valky- 
ries, until  Sigurd  forgot  his  anger.  He  left  the 
forge,  with  the  song  ringing  in  his  ears ;  and  that 
night  he  asked  the  kino;s  to  oive  him  such  a  horse 
as  he  might  choose. 

"  The  stables  are  open  to  you,"  answered  King 
Elf. 

But  Sigurd  begged  a  token  for  Gripir,  who  had 
charge  of  all  the  horses ;  so  that  he  might  take  the 
best  of  the  strong  and  the  swift.  "  But,"  he  added, 
"  if  I  ask  too  great  a  gift,  I  pray  you,  forget  what  I 
have  said." 

King  Elf  smiled,  and  said:  "You  will  take  a  long 
ride.  You  will  see  war  and  sorrow,  and  death  at 
last;  but  you  will  win  praise  and  honor.  So  have 
your  way,  for  we  can  no  more  hold  you  than  we 
can  hold  back  the  rising  sun." 

Sigurd  thanked  the  kings ;  and,  early  next  morn- 
ing, went  to  Gripir.  The  wise  old  man  lived  in  a 
house  on  a  mountain  crag.  Eagles  flew  about  it ; 
and   winds  from  the  heart  of  the  mountains  blew 


1 66 

through  every  room.  Few  men  dared  step  across 
the  threshold.  Sigurd  entered  the  hall,  and  found 
Gripir  seated  in  a  chair  made  from  a  sea  serpent's 
tooth.  His  beard  almost  swept  the  sea-green  floor. 
His  robe  was  made  of  gold,  and  his  staff  had  a 
knob  of  crystal. 

Gripir  knew  Sigurd,  and  said :  "  Hail,  king  with 
the  bright  eyes !  You  need  no  token,  nor  need 
you  tell  your  errand.  The  wind  brought  me  word 
that  you  were  coming  to  choose  a  war  horse  from 
my  meadows.  Now  go,  and  take  the  best ;  but 
come  back  when  you  have  your  sword." 

Sigurd  ran  down  the  mountain  side,  and  was  on 
his  way  to  the  meadows,  when  he  met  a  man  wear- 
ing a  broad-brimmed  hat,  and  a  cloud-gray  cloak. 
He  had  but  one  eye,  and  he  seemed  very  old.  He 
spoke  to  Sigurd,  and  said,  "  Let  me  tell  you  how 
to  choose  your  horse." 

"  Are  you  Gripir's  horseherd  ?  "  asked  Sigurd ; 
and  he  had  begun  to  ask  the  old  man  whether  he 
would  take  gold  for  his  advice,  when  he  noticed  his 
noble  bearing,  and  said,  "  Your  face  is  like  that  of 
the  heroes,  my  master,  Regin,  tells  me  about ;  and 
your  cloud-gray  garment  I  have  seen  in  my  dreams." 

"  There  is  one  horse  in  the  meadow,  better  than 
all  the  rest,"  said  the  stranger;  "and  if  you  would 
have  him  for  your  own,  follow  my  directions." 


167 

Sigurd  said,  "  What  shall  I  do?  " 

"Drive  all  the  horses  into  the  river,"  said  the  old 
man;  "and  wait,  to  see  what  happens." 

Sigurd  drove  them  into  the  water;  but  the  cur- 
rent was  so  strong,  that  it  carried  many  fine  horses 
out  to  sea.  Some  turned  and  swam  back  to  the 
bank  ;  others  were  caught  in  the  eddies  and  drowned. 
But  one  swam  across  the  river,  climbed  the  opposite 
bank,  and  galloped  over  the  meadows  on  the  other 
side.  Then  he  wheeled,  leaped  into  the  river,  and 
swam  back.  He  shook  the  water  from  his  mane, 
and  stood  neighing  at  Sigurd's  side. 

"  Listen,  Sigurd,"  said  the  old  man.  "  I  gave  your 
father  a  gift  which  you  wall  yet  hold  dear ;  and  I  now 
give  you  this  horse.  Do  not  fear  to  go  where  he 
may  carry  you,  for  your  fathers  are  now  in  my  house, 
enjoying  the  rewrards  of  their  valor.  Like  all  your 
noble  race,  live  so  that  you  will  not  care  when  death 
may  come." 

Then  Sigurd  knew^  that  Odin  had  come  to  him, 
and  would  have  asked  about  many  things,  but  Odin 
faded  away,  and  only  Greyfell  stood  beside  his  master 
on  the  river  bank. 


REGIN'S   STORY 

I.     REIDMAR    AND    HIS    SONS 

One  day  when  Sigurd  was  sitting  with  Regin, 
the  dwarf  told  stories  of  kings  who  had  won  their 
crowns  by  many  hard -fought  battles.  At  last  he 
said:  "You  are  Sigmund's  son;  will  you  wait  till 
these  peaceful  kings  of  this  little  kingdom  are  dead, 
and  then  will  you  serve  their  sons  ?  Will  you  spend 
your  life  in  idle  waiting  for  the  time  when  their  war 
banners  shall  float  in  the  breeze  ? " 

Sio-urd  answered :  "  You  taunt  me  too  much.  I 
love  these  peaceful  kings  ;  their  land  is  good.  Per- 
haps the  time  may  come  when  I  shall  be  called  to 
do  some  daring  deed.  When  the  call  is  heard,  and 
the  deed  is  ready,  the  man  will  not  be  wanting." 

Regin  replied :  "  The  deed  is  ready,  but  you  love 
this  land,  and  why  should  he  who  can  feast  be  con- 
tent to  eat  rye  bread  ?  They  say  that  you  are  Sig- 
mund's  son,  but  you  need  not  be  a  warrior,  for 
Sigmund  lies  quiet  in  his  mound  by  the  sea." 

Sigurd's  eyes  flashed  as  he  said,  "  Mock  not  the 
son  of  Sigmund,  but  tell  the  deed  that  waits." 

1 68 


^  l69 

The  cunning  master  answered,  "  The  deed  is 
the  righting  of  wrong,  and  the  winning  of  great 
treasure/' 

Sigurd  asked:  "How  long  have  you  known  of 
this  ?     And  what  is  the  treasure  to  you  ?  " 

"I  have  known  of  the  wrong,"  said  Regin,  "  for 
hundreds  of  years.  And  the  treasure  is  mine,  but 
it  is  beyond  my  reach  ;  for  I  know  nothing  of  the 
art  of  war.  I  came  to  this  land  to  seek  a  hero  to 
undo  the  wrong,  and  bring  back  my  treasure ;  but 
generations  passed,  and  the  end  seemed  no  nearer, 
until  I  saw  your  eyes  in  the  cradle." 

Sigurd  was  silent,  but  at  last  he  said:  "  I  will  do 
the  deed,  and  you  shall  have  your  treasure,  and  the 
curse  also  (if  a  curse  rests  upon  the  gold) ;  but  I 
will  surely  do  the  deed.  Tell  me  where  the  treasure 
lies." 

Regin  answered,  "  I  must  first  tell  you  the  story 
of  my  life ;  so  keep  your  seat  and  listen  to  a  tale  of 
things  that  happened  before  kings  were  born. 

"  I  belong  to  the  race  of  the  dwarfs.  We  knew 
no  right  nor  wrong ;  we  had  no  love  ;  we  made  and 
unmade,  and  felt  no  sorrow.  We  were  wise  and 
powerful,  and  our  day  is  not  wholly  past.  Trust 
not  your  life  in  my  hands  when  I  dream  of  my  kin- 
dred, and  when  I  seem  most  like  the  dwarfs  of  long 
ago. 


170 

"  After  a  time  the  gods  came  among  us,  and  we 
learned  to  love,  and  hope,  and  fear.  We  lived  in 
the  depths  of  the  earth,  and  learned  to  work  in 
metals.  We  knew  of  poisons  and  medicines ;  we 
made  the  spear  and  bow;  we  built  ships  to  sail  on 
the  sea. 

-■*  Reidmar  was  my  father.  He  was  old  and  wise. 
To  my  brother,  Fafnir,  he  gave  a  soul  that  knew  no 
fear,  a  brow  like  hardened  iron,  a  hand  that  never 
failed,  an  ear  that  could  not  listen  to  a  sorrowful 
tale,  and  a  heart  as  greedy  as  a  king's.  To  my 
brother,  Otter,  he  gave  a  snare  and  a  longing  to 
search  the  forests  and  streams  until  nothing  wTas 
left  alive.  To  me,  the  youngest,  he  gave  memory 
of  the  past,  fear  of  the  future,  a  hammer,  an  anvil, 
and  coals  of  fire  burning  in  the  forge. 

"  Now  we  were  but  little  better  than  men  ;  but 
we  still  had  the  power  to  change  our  shape,  and 
appear  in  whatever  form  we  would.  Fafnir  went 
abroad  and  became  the  terror  of  the  world.  Otter 
lived  with  the  animals  that  he  hunted,  and  so  often 
took  their  forms,  that  he  seemed  to  be  the  king  of 
the  forest.  I  toiled  to  build  my  father's  house,  and, 
as  the  walls  rose  bright  with  gold,  my  hands  became 
soiled  and  misshapen,  and  I  looked  upon  the  sun 
and  the  wind  and  all  things  in  nature,  as  only  the 
tools  of  my  smithy. 


7i 


If.     THE     l  HREE    TRAVELERS 


"After  a  time,  three  travelers  came  from  Asgard 
to  look  over  their  work.  They  were  Odin,  Hoeriir, 
and  Loki.     They  passed  through  a  forest  and  came 

to  a  river  where  they  found  an  otter  eating  a  fish. 
Loki  picked  up  a  stone  and  threw  it  at  the  otter, 
which  fell  dead.  Loki  took  both  the  otter  and  the 
fish  and  went  on  with  his  companions.  They  soon 
came  to  a  house  at  the  foot  of  a  mountain.  They 
were  tired  and  hungry,  and,  as  the  sun  was  setting, 
Odin  said  to  his  brothers,  '  Let  us  seek  shelter  for 
the  night  in  this  house.' 

"  They  found  the  master  of  the  house  seated  in  a 
golden  hall,  on  a  chair  made  from  a  whale's  tooth. 
His  robe  was  purple,  and  he  wore  a  crown  of  gold. 
He  had  no  sword,  and  received  his  guests  kindly. 
He  ordered  a  feast  spread  before  them  ;  and  sweet 
music  played  while  they  ate.  But,  in  the  midst  of 
the  feast,  they  felt  they  were  under  a  spell,  so  they 
could  not  throw  off  the  semblance  of  men.  Besides, 
they  were  unarmed,  and  Odin  had  foolishly  lent  his 
spear,  Gungnir.  Their  host  taunted  them  with 
their  helplessness. 

"  Loki  had  thrown  down  the  dead  otter,  when 
he  entered  the  hall.  Fafnir  and  I  recognized  our 
brother  Otter;  and  we  knew  that  our  father,  Reid- 


NX 

mar,  would  demand  satisfaction  for  his  death. 
When  his  guests  were  completely  under  his  con- 
trol, Reidmar  told  them  that  they  had  killed  his 
son,  Otter,  and  that  they  were  his  prisoners  until 
they  could  atone  for  the  offense. 
.>* "  Then  Odin  said:  'We  have  indeed  done  you 
a  grievous  wrong;  but  we  will  do  what  we  can 
to  compensate  you  for  the  injury.  You  love 
gold ;  we  will  give  you  gold.  It  is  for  you  to 
say  how  much.' 

"  Then  Reidmar,  Fafnir,  and  I  cried  out  with 
one  voice,  '  You  shall  die,  and  we  will  rule  the 
world.'  r  m 

"  Odin  answered  with  calm  and  awful  voice, 
*  Be  just,  O  Reidmar!  How  much  gold  do  you 
require  ? ' 

"  Then  covetous  Reidmar  forgot  his  anger  and 
his  wisdom ;  his  greed  alone  spoke  out,  '  Give  me 
the  Flame  of  the  Waters  and  the  Gold  of  the  Sea, 
which  Andvari  hides  beneath  a  mountain,  until 
every  hair  of  this  dead  otter  is  covered.' 

'"Let  Loki  fetch  it,'  said  Odin;  and  I  released 
the  mischief  maker  from  his  bonds. 

"In  the  most  distant  part  of  the  world  there  is 
a  place  called  the  Desert  of  Dread.  A  great  river 
falls  over  a  terrible  precipice ;  and  that  waterfall  is 
called  the  force  of  Andvari.     Andvari  was  a  dark 


173 

elf,  who  lived  alone  in  the  land  of  cloudy  waste. 
Long  years  ago,  he  knew  of  the  sun  and  stars,  the 
sea  and  land;  but  he  forgot  them  all  in  his  love 
of  gold.  He  knew  nothing  of  men  or  gods;  he 
heeded  neither  cold  nor  heat ;  he  knew  not  night 
from  day;  he  had  forgotten  even  his  name.  He 
took  no  rest,  but  toiled  constantly,  always  gather- 
ing gold,  gold,  nothing  but  gold. 

ik  Loki  found  the  desert  and  the  waterfall,  but  he 
saw  nothing  of  the  elf.  At  last  he  remembered 
that  Andvari  took  the  gold  from  the  water.  So 
he  went  to  the  river;  and,  looking  down  into  the 
water,  saw  a  salmon,  which  he  thought  must  be 
Andvari,  who  had  taken  fright  at  the  sound  of 
footsteps.  The  salmon  was  too  wrary  to  be  taken 
with  a  hook ;  so  Loki  went  to  borrow  a  net  from 
Ran,  who,  at  that  time,  had  the  only  net  in  the 
world.  She  was  very  careful  of  it ;  but,  after  much 
trouble,  Loki  induced  her  to  lend  it  to  him,  to  catch 
the  owner  of  the  Flame  of  the  Sea. 

"  Loki  stretched  the  net  across  the  river,  and 
took  Andvari  in  its  meshes.  When  the  elf  felt 
the  tightening  of  the  cords,  he  remembered  gods 
and  men  and  his  own  name;  and,  when  Loki  lifted 
him  from  the  water,  he  took  his  own  form,  and  said, 
4  You  know  that  I  am  Andvari,  and  you  have  come 
to  take  my  gold.' 


174 

"  He  led  Loki  into  his  storehouse  and  gave  him 
all  his  gold,  even  the  hauberk  of  gold,  and  the 
Helmet  of  Dread.  When  the  last  piece  had  been 
delivered,  Andvari  turned  away,  and  Loki  saw 
something  glitter  on  his  finger,  which  he  made 
the  elf  give  to  him. 

"  As  Andvari  drew  the  ring  from  his  finger,  he 
said :  '  I  can  spare  all  the  rest  better  than  this  ;  for 
this  is  the  seed  of  the  gold  ;  and  with  it  I  can  make 
more  gold.  But  take  that,  if  you  will.  My  curse 
shall  go  with  it ;  and,  to  whomever  it  is  given,  he 
shall  have  the  curse.' 

"  Loki  placed  the  ring  on  his  finger,  and  brought 
the  gold  to  my  father's  house.  When  all  that  golden 
treasure  was  heaped  upon  our  floor,  it  seemed  as  if 
the  sun  itself  were  shining  within  our  walls. 

"  Then  Odin  said  to  Reidmar,  '  The  ransom  is 
paid.'  But  Reidmar  said,  '  We  do  not  know 
whether  the  gold  will  cover  the  body  of  the  otter.' 
So  Fafnir  and  I  brought  in  the  otter,  and  piled 
the  gold  around  it,  until  it  was  all  covered,  as  we 
thought ;  but  we  had  taken  every  piece  of  the  gold. 
Then  Reidmar  caught  the  gleam  of  the  ring,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  discovered  a  hair  near  the  otter's 
mouth ;  and  he  said,  '  You  shall  be  my  slaves  till 
you  give  me  that  ring,  the  seed  of  Gold  and  Grief, 
to  cover  this  one  hair.' 


i/5 

"Then  Odin   took   the   ring  from    Loki's  finger 

and  threw  it  upon  the  heap,  saying,  '  I  am  glad  you 
have  it  all,  even  the  curse  of  the  elf  kino.' 

o 

"  Reidmar  laughed,  as  he  answered  :  '  Who  shall 
do  me  harm  ?  My  sword  is  Fafnir,  and  my  shield 
is  Regin,  the  smith.' 

"  I  struck  the  shackles  from  the  gods,  and  they 
went  out  into  the  night ;  but,  at  the  door,  Odin 
turned  and  warned  us  of  the  danger  of  the  love 
of  gold.  Then  they  went  away ;  and  the  gold  was 
ours. 

III.     THE    CURSE    OF    THE    RING 

"  I  looked  upon  the  gold,  and  loved  it,  as  it  shone 
upon  our  faces  like  the  sun.  I  longed  for  it,  but 
smiled  and  begged  my  father  to  keep  the  greater 
part,  but  to  give  Fafnir  a  share,  and  me  a  little  hand- 
ful, for  my  skill  as  a  smith,  and  for  my  help  that 
day.  But  I  might  have  asked  for  much  or  little  ; 
for  he  made  no  answer.  He  sat  on  his  ivory  throne, 
and  stared  at  the  gold.  Fafnir  did  not  speak,  but 
looked  at  the  gold  and  our  father. 

"  We  watched  the  gold  till  morning;  when  Fafnir 
took  his  sword,  and  I,  my  hammer;  and  Ave  went 
out  into  the  world.  I  came  back  at  night ;  and, 
while  I  longed  to  see  the  gold,  I  dared  not  go  into 
the  hall  where  it  lay.     As  I  lay  in  my  bed,  I  thought 


176 

I  heard  the  clink  of  the  gold,  and  saw  the  light. 
I  slept,  and  dreamed,  and  woke  with  a  cry.  I 
sprang  from  my  bed,  and  ran  to  the  hall.  Fafnir 
stood  by  the  gold :  at  his  feet  lay  our  father,  whose 
body  was  covered  with  gold,  and  whose  face  became 
white,  in  death,  as  I  looked.  Fafnir  wore  the  Helmet 
of  Dread  ;  and  he  held  his  bare  sword  in  his  hand. 

" '  I  shall  keep  the  gold,'  he  said,  '  and  shall  live 
alone,  to  guard  the  gold  and  take  its  curse.  Will 
you  leave  me,  or  stay  until  I  shed  your  blood  ? ' 

"  I  fled  from  the  house  with  neither  gold  nor  tools. 
I  had  only  my  remembering  heart  and  my  skillful 
hands.  I  came  to  this  land,  and  taught  men  to  sow 
and  reap ;  and  men  said  that  Frey  had  taught  them 
husbandry. 

"  I  taught  them  to  work  in  metals,  to  sail  on 
the  sea,  and  to  tame  and  use  horses  ;  and  they 
said  that  Thor  had  taught  them  all  these  things. 
I  gave  the  shuttle  to  maidens,  and  taught  them 
to  weave ;  and  the  needle,  and  taught  them  to  sew ; 
and,  when  they  were  old,  they  said  that  they  had 
learned  these  things  from  Frsya/ 

"  I  taught  them  poetry  and  music ;  and  they  said 
that  Bragi  was  their  teacher,  while  I  was  a  wander- 
ing scald.  Still  I  became  a  master  of  masters. 
But  I  shall  meet  my  fate  by  a  sword  in  the  hand  of 
a  stripling. 


^77 

"I  became  wise;  but  I  longed  for  my  brother's 
erold:  and  I  envied  him,  when  kings  gave  me  golden 

gifts  to  pay  for  my  skill.  Once  I  went  back  to 
my  native  land,  and  found  the  fields  lying  waste  and 
desolate.  The  house  was  falling  ;  the  roof  was  gone. 
I  looked  into  the  hall,  and  saw  the  gold  and  a  great 
dragon  coiled  about  it.  I  tied  again ;  and,  many 
years  after,  I  heard  men  tell  of  the  treasure  of  gold, 
that  lay  on  the  Glittering  Heath,  guarded  by  a 
dreadful  serpent. 

"  Then  I  knew  the  Volsung  race ;  and,  at  last,  I 
saw  you  in  the  house  of  the  Helper.  I  dreamed 
dreams,  saw  your  glory,  and  knew  that  your  sword 
would  win  my  treasure. 

"  I  think  that  Fafnir  was  wiser  than'  I,  because 
he  did  not  waste  his  treasure  on  men.  But  I  shall 
have  it  all,  some  day;  and  then  I  shall  be  king  of 
men." 

Then  he  slept,  and  Sigurd  rose,  and  cried,"  Awake, 
O  master."  Regin  opened  his  eyes,  and  said : 
"  Have  you  listened,  Sigurd  ?  Will  you  avenge 
the  wrong,  and  win  the  treasure?"  And  Sigurd, 
looking  at  him  with  clear  eyes,  said,  "  You  shall 
have  the  treasure  and  the  curse." 


NORSE    MYTH    STORIES — 12 


THE   FORGING    OF   THE   SWORD 
i.   regin's  failures 

Sigurd  came  to  Regin  again,  and  said,  u  I  ask  a 
gift  at  your  hands." 

Regin  answered,  "  I  would  reach  to  the  end  of 
the  world,  to  find  the  gift  you  need." 

"  But  the  gift  I  require  lies  near  you,"  said  Si- 
gurd;  "I  want  you   to  forge  me  a  sword." 

"  Here  is  your  sword,"  said  Regin,  "  wrought  with 
many  charms.  I  began  it  when  the  waning  moon 
was  new." 

Sigurd  took  the  sword,  and  looked  at  the  jeweled 
hilt,  and  the  runes  engraved  upon  the  blade,  while 
Regin  waited  for  a  word  of  approval.  Sigurd  turned 
and  struck  the  anvil  with  it ;  the  sword  fell  in  pieces 
on  the  earth.     Then  he  went  out  into  the  forest. 

When  two  moons  had  waxed  and  waned,  Sigurd 
came  again  to  ask  about  his  sword;  and  Regin  said, 
11  I  have  worked  day  and  night,  and  my  hand  has 
surely  lost  its  cunning,  if  this  fails  to  satisfy  you." 

Sigurd  struck  with  it  the  anvil  again ;  and  again 
the  pieces  of  the  sword  were  shattered. 

178 


179 

The  next  day  Sigurd  said  to  his  mother,  "Where 
arc  the  pieces  of  the  sword  of  the  Branstock,  mother?" 

"  Are  you  angry,  my  son  ?  "  she  asked. 

"No,  mother;   but  the  time  for  deeds  lias  come." 

She  took  his  hand,  and  led  him  to  her  treasure 
chamber;  and,  unrolling  bands  of  silk,  showed  him 
the  pieces  of  his  father's  sword,  which  gleamed  as 
white  as  silver;  and  the  jewels  in  the  hilt  shone 
with  as  bright  a  light  as  when  Sigmund  plucked  it 
from  the  oak. 

Sigurd  smiled,  and  said:  "You  have  kept  your 
charge  well ;  but  your  watch  is  over  now.  These 
pieces  shall  be  welded  to  shine  again  in  the  rain  of 
Odin." 

She  gave  him  the  sacred  steel  that  she  had 
guarded  so  faithfully.  He  kissed  her  gently,  and 
left  her  standing  alone.  She  did  not  speak ;  but, 
with  eager  eyes,  she  watched  her  godlike  son,  who 
had  grown  so  tall  and  fair  and  glorious. 

II.     THE    WRATH    OF    SIGURD 

Sigurd  went  swiftly  to  Regin's  smithy,  and  gave 
him  the  pieces  of  the  broken  sword. 

"  Will  nothing  else  satisfy  you  ?  "  asked  Regin. 
"  This  sword,  that  I  fashioned  long  ago,  brought 
death  to  your  father's  father,  and  to  all  his  sons." 

"  With  this  sword  I  shall  slay  the  serpent  and  win 


>$ff\ 


80 


the  gold,"  said  Sigurd.  "  It  is  too  late  to  turn  back 
from  the  path  you  bade  me  take." 

When  the  moon  of  May  was  full,  Sigurd  again 
sought  Regin  at  midnight.  The  dwarf  was  worn 
and  pale,  but  he  said,  "  I  have  done  as  you  wished  "; 
and,  gave  Sigurd  the  welded  sword. 

Sigurd  raised  it  high  above  his  head,  as  his  father 
raised  it,  when  he  drew  it  from  the  Branstock. 
Then,  as  he  struck  a  fearful  blow  upon  the  anvil, 
he  shouted  for  joy ;  for  he  held  the  sword,  unhurt 
in  his  hand,  while  the  anvil  was  cut  in  two.  fj 

Then  Regin  took  his  harp,  and  sang  about  mak- 
ing the  sword,  which  he  called  the  Wrath  of 
Sigurd.  He  sang  of  how  he  had  forged  it  long 
ago,  and  how  he  had  welded  and  wrought  it  again. 

Sigurd  listened  to  the  song,  and  said :  "  I  will 
avenge  your  wrong,  for  you  have  failed  me  in  noth- 
ing.    The  sword  is  all  I  could  ask." 

"  Come,"  said  Regin,  "  let  us  try  the  sword  in 
another  way." 

They  went  out  to  the  river,  and  Regin  threw  a 
lock  of  wool  into  the  stream,  and  held  the  sword  in 
the  water  until  the  current  brought  it  against  the 
blade,  which  cut  the  wool  in  two. 

Then  they  placed  the  Wrath  of  Sigurd  in  a 
golden  sheath,  and  tied  the  peace  strings. 


'w 


%y 


f      I 


THE    PROPHECY    OF    GRIPIR 

The  next  morning  Sigurd  mounted  Greyfell,  and 
rode  again  to  Gripir's  house.>  He  entered  the  hall, 
and  stood  leaning  on  his  sword,  while  he  saluted 
the  ancient  king. 

Gripir  said:  "  Hail,  Sigurd!"  and  welcomed  him 
to  his  home. 

Sigurd  said:  "Hail,  father!  I  have  my  new 
sword,  and  have  come  for  your  parting  word." 

"What  would  you  hear?"  asked  Gripir. 

"  Your  word  and  the  Norns'." 

"  What  sight  would  you  see  ?  " 

"  I  would  see  as  the  gods  see ;  though  the  sight 
be  dreadful." 

"  What  hope  would  you  hope  ?  v 

"  Your  hope  and  the  gods'." 

The  ancient  kinor  was  silent  as  he  looked  at 
Sigurd,  and  thought  of  the  future  of  the  youth. 
Then  he  spoke  of  that  future,  and  told  Sigurd  that 
he  would  do  valiant  deeds,  win  great  wealth,  and 
live  with  the  Cloudy  People ;  but  his  glorious  dav 
would  be  short. 


182 

Then  he  called  Sigurd  to  sit  beside  him  on  his 
throne,  and  told  him  of  mighty  deeds,  of  distant 
lands,  of  the  sea  and  heavens. 

Then  Sigurd  said  that  he  must  not  linger,  for  a 
war  horse  as  swift  as  the  wind,  and  his  father's 
sword,  had  been  given  him  ;  that  he  must  obey  the 
voice  that  called  him  to  ride  to  the  Glittering  Heath. 

So  the  old  king  bade  the  young  warrior  farewell, 
and  Sigurd  returned  to  Regin  when  the  sun  was 
sinking  in  the  west. 


THE   GLITTERING    HEATH 

I.     ODIN    DIRECTS    SIGURD 

The  next  morning  Sigurd  rode  away  with  Regin 
for  guide.  They  soon  left  the  pleasant  land  of  the 
Helper,  and  came  to  the  hill  country.  All  day  they 
climbed  higher  and  higher,  and  at  night  they  slept 
upon  a  mountain  top.  In  the  morning  they  looked 
back  to  the  beautiful  country  where  Sigurd  had 
spent  his  boyhood,  and  forward  to  the  range  of 
mountains  that  rose  like  a  wall  before  them.  For 
three  days  they  rode  over  mountains  and  across 
deserts.  The  fourth  day  they  came  to  a  desolate 
region  that  was  as  brass  under  Greyfell's  hoofs. 
This  was  the  entrance  to  the  Glittering  Heath. 
Sigurd  dismounted,  and  walked  carefully,  in  the 
thick  fog,  to  meet  the  terrible  dragon. 

Regin  had  fallen  back,  but  Sigurd  hardly  missed 
him.  he  was  so  intent  on  finding  the  guardian  of  the 
treasure.  Suddenly  a  man  appeared  in  his  path, 
one-eyed  and  old,  wrapped  in  a  cloud-gray  cloak, 
and  wearing  a  broad-brimmed  hat. 

"Hail,  Sigurd!"  he  said. 

183 


1 84 

"  Hail !  I  greet  you,  my  friend  and  my  father's 
friend,"  answered  Sigurd. 

Odin  asked  where  Sigurd  was  going.  Sigurd 
answered  that  he  was  going  to  slay  the  dragon  that 
guarded  the  golden  treasure. 

"  Then  let  me  tell  you  what  to  do,"  said  Odin. 
"  You  will  find  a  slot  worn  in  the  stone.  It  is  the 
path  worn  by  the  dragon  in  his  daily  journey  after 
water.  Dig  a  pit  in  this  path,  and  lie  in  it  with 
your  naked  sword  in  your  hand." 

Sigurd  worked  all  night;  and  at  daybreak  the 
pit  was  dug.  He  lay  in  it,  with  his  sword  in  his 
hand.  The  light  was  growing  brighter,  when  he 
heard  a  noise  like  the  trampling  of  many  feet,  and 
the  tinkle  and  clatter  of  gold  dragged  over  the 
earth.  The  sounds  came  nearer,  and  the  light  was 
shut  off.  It  seemed  to  Sigurd,  that  an  inky  river 
rolled  over  the  pit,  and  the  air  was  heavy  with 
the  poisonous  breath  of  the  serpent ;  when  Sigurd 
made  an  upward  thrust  with  his  sword,  and  pierced 
the  heart  of  the  dragon.  Then  he  leaped  out ;  and, 
as  he  stood  with  uplifted  sword  by  the  side  of  the 
dead  monster,  seven  eagles  settled  on  a  mountain 
peak,  and  uttered  hoarse  cries. 

Sigurd  was  still  standing  by  the  dragon,  when 
Regin  came  up  and  reproached  him  with  the  mur- 
der of  his  brother. 


Sigurd  Slaying  the  Dragon. 


1 86 

"  I  have  done  your  deed,"  said  Sigurd ;  "  and  now 
we  must  part." 

"  You  have  slain  my  brother,"  said  Regin ;  "  what 
atonement  can  vou  make  ?  " 

"  Take  the  gold,"  said  Sigurd,  "  as  a  ransom  for 
my  head." 

"  You  have  slain  my  brother,"  repeated  Regin. 
Then  he  drew  his  sword,  and  cut  a  piece  of  the 
dragon's  flesh,  which  he  ordered  Sigurd  to  cook 
for  him,  while  he  lay  down  and  slept. 

Sigurd  found  waste  wood  in  the  heath,  with 
which  he  made  a  fire.  He  fixed  the  piece  of 
flesh  on  a  spit,  and  held  it  to  roast.  The  eagles 
flew  down,  and  sat  near  him,  while  he  cooked. 
He  put  out  his  hand,  to  see  whether  the  meat 
were  done ;  and  some  of  the  juice  of  the  drip- 
ping meat  fell  on  it,  and  burned  his  finger.  He 
unconsciously  put  his  finger  into  his  mouth,  and 
tasted  the  meat  juice.  Then  he  understood  what 
the  eagles  were  saying. 

II.     THE    EAGLES'    COUNSEL 

The  first  eagle  asked  why  he  waited  so  long,  to 
roast  the  meat. 

The  second  said,  "  Go,  for  the  king's  feast  awaits 
you." 


i87 

The  third  said,  "  How  great  is  the  feast  of  him, 
who  feeds  on  wisdom." 

The   fourth   said,  "Will   you   let    Regin   live,   to 

spread  waste  and  ruin  over  the  world  ?  " 

The  fifth  said,  "  Regin  knew  that  a  youth  would 
slay  him;  but  he  intends  to  slay  the  youth." 

The  sixth  said,  "  He  has  lost  all  sense  of  truth,  in 
his  greed  for  gold." 

The  seventh  said,  "  Hasten,  Sigurd  !  Strike  while 
he  dreams." 

Then  Sigurd,  for  the  second  time,  lifted  his 
sword  ;  and  Regin  lay  dead  beside  the  dragon,  slain 
by  the  stripling  for  whom  he  had  forged  the  sword, 
and  whom  he  had  planned  to  kill. 


c 


III.     SIGURD    TAKES    THE   TREASURE    AND    THE    CURSE 


Sigurd  sheathed  his  sword,  and  mounted  Grey- 
fell.  The  eagles  flew  about  his  head,  as  he  rode 
along  the  path  of  the  serpent,  to  the  ruins  of  the 
golden  house,  of  which  Regin  had  told  him.  The 
hoard  of  gold  lay  in  heaps  upon  the  floor.  There 
were  coins  from  ancient  cities,  golden  armor, 
magic  rings  and  bracelets,  and  blocks  of  gold,  just 
as  the  elfin  miners  had  cut  them  from  the  rock. 
The  hauberk  of  gold  and  the  Helmet  of  Dread  lay 
with  the  rest     Brighter  than  all  gleamed  Andvari's 


i88 

ring ;  the  ring  that  Loki  had  taken,  that  Odin  had 
asked  for,  and  that  Reidmar  had  demanded  to  cover 
the  last  hair  of  the  otter;  the  ring  that  bore  the 
curse. 

Sigurd  put  on  the  hauberk  of  gold,  the  Helmet 
of  Dread,  and  the  fatal  ring.  Then  he  carried  out 
the  gold,  while  the  eagles  screamed,  "  Bind  the  red 
rings,  O  Sigurd." 

He  worked  all  night ;  and,  in  the  morning,  took 
Greyfell  by  the  bridle,  to  lead  him  from  the  Glitter- 
ing Heath,  because  he  thought  that  the  weight  of 
the  gold  was  enough  for  the  horse  to  carry.  But 
Greyfell  refused  to  stir,  until  Sigurd,  clad  in  all  his 
armor,  vaulted  into  the  saddle;  when  he  bore  his 
royal  master  across  the  desolate  waste,  to  the  green 
world  beyond. 


BRYNHILD 

I.    THE    SLEEPING    MAIDEN  ' 

Day  after  day,  Sigurd  rode,  always  rising  higher 
and  higher,  until  he  came  to  a  lofty  mountain.  Its 
peak  was  capped  with  clouds,  through  which  fire 
seemed  ready  to  burst.  Sigurd  thought  that,  from 
the  top  of  this  mountain,  he  could  get  a  view  of 
the  country  he  was  about  to  cross ;  so  he  began  the 
ascent.  The  fire  burned  brighter  and  brighter, 
until  flames  appeared  above  the  clouds.  Then  the 
clouds  thickened,  and  hid  the  mountain.  Night 
fell  around  them ;  but  Sigurd  encouraged  Grey- 
fell  ;  and  they  went  on  in  the  darkness. 

As  they  climbed  up  a  great  rock,  the  whole  sum- 
mit appeared  as  a  mass  of  flame.  At  dawn  they 
came  to  a  plain,  from  which  they  could  see  the 
topmost  peak,  surrounded  by  a  circle  of  fire.  But 
neither  horse  nor  rider  hesitated. 

As  they  approached  the  flaming  wall,  Sigurd 
bent  low  over  the  horse's  neck,  and  spoke  kindly  to 
him.  Then  he  tightened  the  saddle  girth,  grasped 
the   reins  firmly,  and,  with    his  sword  unsheathed 

189 


190 

in  his  right  hand,  urged  Greyfell  to  make  the 
daring  leap. 

Greyfell  plunged  into  the  flames,  which  had 
blazed  more  fiercely  as  horse  and  rider  approached 
the  circle.  As  they  dashed  through  it,  the  fire 
leaped  up  as  if  to  grasp  them  both,  and  then  died 
away,  leaving  a  ring  of  white  ashes. 

A  castle  stood  before  them.  Sigurd  entered  the 
open  gate  and  passed  through  the  hall.  He  came 
to  a  mound,  on  which  lay  a  warrior  clad  in  armor. 
Sigurd  unclasped  the  warrior's  helmet,  and  beheld 
the  face  of  a  sleeping  woman.  He  cut  the  rings 
of  her  armor  with  his  sword  ;  and  she  still  lay 
asleep,  dressed  in  fine  white  linen,  with  her  golden 
hair  covering  her  breast.  Sigurd  knelt  beside  her 
and  woke  her  with  a  kiss. 

II.    THE    MAIDEN    TELLS    HER    NAME 

"  What  is  your  name,  O  fairest  of  the  earth  ? " 
he  said.  "  I  am  Sigurd,  son  of  Volsung.  I  have 
slain  the  terrible  dragon  and  taken  the  hoard  of 
gold." 

She  answered :  "  My  name  is  Brynhild.  I  was 
one  of  the  daughters  of  earth,  but  the  All-father 
took  me,  and  made  me  a  Shield  maiden.  I  was 
one  of   the  band  of  Valkyries,  who   hovered   over 


I9i 

battle  fields,  to  decide  victories,  and  to  bear  the 
slain  to  Odin's  halls.  Once  he  sent  me  to  attend 
a  single  combat,  and  bade  me  give  the  victory  to 
an  ancient  robber  king.  I  knew  the  story  of  the 
quarrel  which  led  to  this  fight;  and  I  loved  the 
fair  maiden  who  must  wed  the  victor.  So  I 
pricked  the  robber  with  the  point  of  my  sword, 
and  carried  him  to  Valhalla ;  and  left  the  handsome 
young  lover  to  take  his  bride. 

"  For  my  disobedience,  Odin  said  that  I  must 
aoain  become  a  woman,  and  also  a  wife.  I  beo-oed 
that  my  husband  might  be  a  hero,  who  knew  no 
fear.  Odin  said,  '  That  request  I  will  grant,  but 
you  will  have  long  to  wait  for  that  hero.' 

"  He  brought  me  to  the  top  of  this  mountain, 
Hindfell,  and  pricked  me  with  a  sleep  thorn  ;  and, 
striking  the  rocks  with  his  spear,  made  the  ring 
of  flickering  flame,  through  which  you  rode.  I 
knew  no  more  until  you  woke  me  just  now." 

Then  she  talked  with  Sigurd ;  and  her  words 
showed  that  she  was  the  wisest  as  well  as  the 
most  beautiful  of  women. 

III.    THE    BETROTHAL 

Brynhild  was  satisfied  that  Sigurd  was  a  fearless 
hero ;  so  it  was  settled  that  they  should  be  married 


192 

at  her  sister's  home  in  Lymdale,  where  she  would 
go  at  once. 

Sigurd  said :  — 

"  O  Brynhild,  now  hearken  while  I  swear, 
That  the  sun  shall  die  in  the  heavens,  and  the  day  no  more  be  fair, 
If  I  seek  not  love  in  Lymdale,  and  the  house  that  fostered  thee, 
And  the  land  where  thou  awakest  'twixt  the  woodland  and  the 
sea  !  " 

Brynhild  answered :  — 

"  O  Sigurd,  Sigurd,  now  hearken  while  I  swear, 
That  the  day  shall  die  forever,  and  the  sun  to  blackness  wear, 
Ere  I  forget  thee,  Sigurd,  as  I  lie  'twixt  wood  and  sea, 
In  the  little  land  of  Lymdale,  and  the  house  that  fostered  me." 

Then  Sigurd,  forgetting  the  curse,  placed  on  her 
finger  the  ring  of  Andvari.  After  this  he  re- 
mounted Greyfell  and  rode  onward  over  the  moun- 
tain. But  Brynhild  hastened  to  the  house  of  her 
sister  in   Lymdale. 


GUDRUN'S    DREAMS 

I.    WHY    THE    PRINCESS    WAS    SAD 

In  the  Land  of  Cloudy  Mists  lived  a  people 
known  as  the  Niblungs.  They  were  brave  and 
warlike,  and  had  never  known  defeat  in  battle. 
Their  king  and  queen  were  Giuki  and  Grimhild, 
who  had  three  sons  and  one  daughter.  The  eldest 
son,  Gunnar,  was  tall  and  fair;  the  second,  Hogni, 
was  very  wrise ;  the  third,  Guttorm,  was  a  great 
warrior;  and  their  daughter,  Gudrun,  was  very 
beautiful. 

One  morning:  Gudrun,  who  was  as  charming  in 
manner  as  she  was  pleasing  in  person,  passed  clown 
the  garden  wTalk,  without  speaking  to  any  of  her 
attendants.  Her  nurse  came  to  ask  her  why  she 
had  left  unnoticed  the  things  of  which  she  wras 
so  fond ;  why  she  did  not  speak  to  her  maidens, 
or  go  to  her  embroidery,  or  join  in  the  chase. 

"  To-morrow  I  shall  do  as  I  have  always  done," 
she  answered  ;  "  to-day  I  am  sad,  because  I  cannot 
forget  the  dream  that  came  to  me  last  night." 

"Tell  me  your  dream,"  said  the  nurse;  "for 
dreams  often  indicate  only  the  weather." 

NORSE    MYTH    STORIES—  13  I93 


,    9  * 

194 

Gudrun  said :  "  I  thought  I  sat  by  the  door  of 
my  father's  hall,  and  saw  a  falcon  come  from  the 
north.  His  feathers  were  golden,  and  his  eyes 
were  as  bright  as  crystal  in  the  sunshine.  Men 
feared  him,  but  I  felt  no  fear.  My  heart  was  light 
with  hope.  He  hovered  over  the  Niblung  palace, 
and  then  flew  clown  to  my  knees.  He  cried  out 
to  me,  and   I  clasped  him  in  my  arms." 

"  This  falcon  is  a  king's  son,"  said  the  nurse, 
"  who  has  won  honor  for  his  noble  deeds,  and  will 
come  to  ask  you  to  be  his  bride." 

"  You  give  good  interpretations  to  my  dreams, 
because  you  love  me,"  said  Gudrun.  "  My  mother, 
Grimhild,  is  also  wise ;  but  she  turns  my  dreams 
to  evil." 

"  Your  dream  is  easy  to  read,  and  its  meaning  is 
good,"  said  the  nurse;  "but,  if  you  are  in  doubt, 
let  us  go  to  Lymdale,  to  consult  Brynhild,  who  is 
skillful  in  all  such  matters.  She  will  give  the  same 
meaning  that  I  have  given  ;  but  your  confidence 
in  her  will  give  you  peace." 

"  Let  us  go  to  Brynhild,"  said  Gudrun. 

II.    THE    VISIT    TO    BRYNHILD 

So  the  wagons  were  prepared,  the  maidens 
dressed  for  travel,  and  Gudrun  hastened  to  Lym- 


i-5 

dale.  When  they  arrived  at  the  white  castle  by 
the  sea,  Brynhild's  maidens  came  out  to  meet 
them,  and  lead  them  into  the  hall. 

Brynhild  had  been  sitting  at  her  embroidery,  and 

.she  led  Gudrun  to  the  frames,  on  which  she  was 
working  pictures  of  great  deeds.  For  a  while,  they 
asked  and  answered  questions  about  each  other's 
friends;  then  the  maidens  brought  a  dainty  repast, 
and  talked  of  kings  and  heroes,  and  asked  who  was 
the  greatest  hero.  Brynhild  spoke  of  kings  of  dis- 
tant lands,  and  Gudrun  said,  "  Why  do  you  not 
name  my  brothers,  who  are  called  the  greatest  men 
of  our  time  ?  " 

"  Your  brothers  are  great  kings,"  answered  Bryn- 
hild, "  but  I  have  seen  one  greater  than  they.  His 
name  is  Sigurd  the  Volsung,  son  of  King  Sig- 
mund." 

Gudrun  trembled  and  turned  pale,  but  asked, 
"  How  do  you  know  that  Sigurd  is  the  greatest 
king?" 

,k  His  mother  went  to  the  battle  field,"  said  Bryn- 
hild, "  and  found  King  Sigmund  lying  among  the 
slain.  He  was  mortally  wounded,  but  still  alive. 
He  told  her  that  her  son  would  be  a  greater  king 
than  he,  and  he  had  been  greater  than  any  king 
who  ever  lived. 

"  Young  Sigurd  was  brought  up  in  the  house  of 


the  Helper,  and  every  day  he  did  some  wonderful 
thing.  He  has  already  killed  the  terrible  dragon 
that  guarded  the  golden  treasure,  and  he  will  soon 
come  to  us  across  the  mountains." 

Gudrun  was  silent,  then  rose  and  said :  "  It  is 
late-;  the  guard  of  the  Niblung  gate  looks  in  vain 
for  the  light  dust  of  our  golden  wagons.  Come 
with  your  maidens  to  my  father's  house,  and  we 
will  welcome  you,  as  you  have  welcomed  us  to-day." 

Brynhild  thanked  her  for  her  kind  and  cheerful 
words,  but  looked  into  her  sad  eyes,  and  said,  "  Stay 
with  your  friends,  who  wish  you  only  happiness." 

Then  Gudrun  said :  "  I  came  to  tell  you  my 
dreams,  for  I  knew  you  were  wise  and  true.  I  dare 
not  tell  my  mother,  and  I  fear  the  mocking  laugh- 
ter of  the  wise  women,  when  they  hear  a  maiden's 
dream." 

"  I  shall  not  mock,"  said  Brynhild,  "  but  I  may 
not  be  able  to  give  you  the  help  you  need." 

"  This  was  my  dream,"  said  Gudrun  :  "  I  thought 
I  was  sitting  at  the  door  one  morning,  when  a  fal- 
con came  out  of  the  north.  He  flew  over  the  king- 
doms of  men,  and  filled  their  hearts  with  fear. 
Then  he  circled  about  the  Niblung  castle,  and  my 
heart  beat  high  with  hope. 

"  He  was  a  beautiful  creature ;  his  feathers  were 
like  gold,  and  his  eyes  flashed  like  crystal  in  the 


197 

sunshine.     He  flew  down  to  my  knees,  and   I   took 
him  in  my  arms." 

"  That  is  indeed  a  good  dream,"  said  Brynhild. 
"  A  great  king  will   make  you  his  queen/1 

"  I  have  not  told  you  all,"  said  Gudrun.     "  With 
joy  I  clasped  him   to  my  breast,  and  it  was  stained 
with  purple  blood.     My  heart  grew  cold  and  hi 
as   lead.     I  laid   my  hand  upon  it,  and  my  falcon 
was  gone." 

Now  Brynhild  was  pale,  but  she  said :  "  Fear  not, 
O  daughter  of  Niblungs.  The  king  will  come  and 
wed  you,  and  you  will  be  happy.  Do  not  think  it 
strange  that  changes  should  come  to  a  great  and 
warlike  race.  Your  husband  will  fall  dead  beside 
you,  but  that  is  not  the  worst  that  could  befall  you. 
Do  not  think  of  his  death,  but  of  his  glorious  career." 

"  After  this  dream,  I  dreamed  again,"  said  Gud- 
run. "  I  thought  I  sat  in  the  garden,  and  a  hart 
came  out  of  the  forest.  His  hair  was  golden,  and 
his  antlers  glittered  in  the  sun.  He  was  the 
noblest  deer  ever  seen.  He  came  to  me  and  laid 
his  head  upon  my  arm.  Then  a  fair  queen  came 
and  sat  beside  me.  The  heavens  grew  black,  and 
in  the  gathering  darkness  I  saw  a  hand  and  arm, 
with  the  jewels  and  rings  of  the  queen.  There  was 
a  sudden  sword  thrust,  and  my  beautiful  hart  lay 
dead  at  my  feet. 


■'  I  cried  out  in  anguish.  I  was  no  longer  in 
the  garden,  but  in  the  depths  of  the  forest.  Wild 
wolves  howled  around  me,  and  I  called  them  my 
friends.  I  spoke  in  strange  language,  and  my  hands 
were  wet  with  blood." 

For  a  long  time  Brynhild  was  silent.  At  last  she 
said :  "  This  dream  is  the  same  as  the  other.  The 
hart  from  the  forest  is  a  great  king  from  a  foreign 
land.  He  shall  be  slain  at  your  feet ;  but  be  com- 
forted, for  you  have  had  the  spring  of  life,  and  the 
summer  draws  near.-  The  daughter  of  a  conquer- 
ing race  would  not  desire  constant  peace.  You 
will  have  joy  and  sorrow.  You  may  understand 
the  howling  wolves,  and  your  right  hand  may  be 
wet  with  blood,  but  rejoice  in  the  love  that  you 
have,  and  in  that  which  shall  come.  And  come 
again  to  Lymdale,  to  bless  the  friends  who  love 
you." 

They  drank  the  parting  cup.  The  Niblung 
maidens  put  on  their  dark  blue  cloaks,  and  the 
golden  wains  were  driven  slowly  homeward,  under 
the  light  of  the  moon. 


SIGURD  AT  LYMDALE 

I.     HIS    ARRIVAL 

Heimir,  king  of  Lymdale,  whose  wife  was  the 
sister  of  Brynhild,  had  brave  sons  and  fair  daugh- 
ters. He  was  a  valiant  king,  and  often  led  his 
warriors  in  battle,  but  in  time  of  peace  he  taught 
them  to  cultivate  the  rich  fields  of  Lymdale,  and  to 
look  after  their  sheep  and  cattle. 

One  spring  morning,  King  Heimir  and  his 
princes  and  earls  were  about  to  mount  their  horses 
for  the  chase,  when  they  saw  a  warrior  approach- 
ing. He  rode  a  gray  horse,  and  his  armor  was  all 
of  gold.  His  fair  hair  waved  in  the  breeze,  and  his 
bright  eyes  won  the  hearts  of  all  who  looked  upon 
him. 

Heimir,  putting  away  his  spear,  saluted  the 
stranger,  whom  he  begged  to  stay  with  his  people 
for  a  little  time,  and,  offering  him  the  hospitality  of 
his  home,  asked  whence  he  came. 

The  horseman  answered:  "I  am  the  son  of  a 
king,  but  I  alone  am  left  of  all  my  kin.  I  am  of 
the  Volsung  race,  and  they  were  the  sons  of  Odin. 

199 


200 


I  am  young,  but  I  have  sought  wisdom.  I  have  no 
army,  but  I,  alone,  have  slain  the  dragon,  and  taken 
his  treasure.  My  name  is  Sigurd,  and  I  was 
brought  up  in  the  land  of  the  Helper.  I  am  grate- 
ful for  your  welcome,  and  to-night  I  will  stay  in 
your  palace,  but  to-morrow  I  must  go  to  Lymdale." 

As  Sigurd  leaped  from  the  saddle,  Heimir  said : 
"  You  have  already  come  to  Lymdale.  I  am  King 
Heimir,  and  am  better  skilled  in  the  touch  of  the 
harp  than  in  the  arts  of  war." 

The  princes  and  earls,  who  had  heard  of  Sigurd's 
exploits,  looked  with  admiration  on  his  bright  face. 
They  gave  up  the  hunt,  and  went  with  him  into 
Heimir's  hall,  wrhere  they  spent  the  day  in  feasting 
and  song.  They  talked  of  the  dragon  and  the 
Glittering  Heath.  Four  strong  men  brought  in 
the  treasure,  and  the  earls  gazed,  with  ever-increas- 
ing wonder,  at  the  shining  armor,  the  cunningly 
wrought  rings,  and  the  blocks  of  gold. 


II.     SIGURD    FINDS    BRYNHILD 

The  next  day  they  went  out  to  hunt.  Sigurd 
was  riding  alone ;  the  hounds  had  gone  on,  and  his 
hawk  was  sitting  on  his  hand.  He  was  thinking  of 
Brynhild,  when  he  saw  a  white  house  among  the 
trees,  on  the  roof  of  which  many  doves  were  sitting 


201 

in  the  sun.  The  hawk  flew  straight  as  an  arrow 
toward  the  house.  Sigurd  expected  to  see  him 
attack  the  doves;  but  he  flew  to  a  window  in  the 
tower,  and  looked  within.  Then  he  cried  out,  as 
the  ravens  of  Odin  cry  when  they  see  the  morning 
sun,  and  flew  in  at  the  casement. 

"  Here  is  the  dwelling  of  an  earl,"  thought 
Sigurd,  "  or  perhaps  of  a  prince,  of  whom  they 
have  not  told  me.  I  will  go  in  to  claim  my  hawk, 
and  find  a  friend." 

No  servant  answered  his  call,  so  he  entered  the 
open  door.  He  saw  a  staircase,  and  followed  the 
stairway,  which  led  to  a  chamber  in  the  tower.  His 
hawk  was  perched  in  a  window,  and  on  a  raised  seat 
sat  a  beautiful  woman,  clothed  in  white,  with  gold 
bracelets  on  her  arms.  Her  embroidery  frames 
stood  before  her,  and  in  a  golden  web  she  was 
working  scenes  from  the  lives  of  the  Volsungs, 
such  as  the  taking  of  the  sword  from  the  Bran- 
stock,  the  death  of  Sigmund,  Queen  Hiordis  in  the 
house  of  the  Helper,  the  beautiful  babe  named  by 
the  Helper  and  his  son,  the  child  in  the  smithy  of 
the  dwarf,  the  youth  taking  Greyfell,  the  forging  of 
the  sword,  the  dragon  on  his  bed  of  gold,  the  eagles 
on  the  Glittering  Heath,  the  death  of  the  dragon 
and  the  dwarf,  the  journey  across  the  desert,  the 
flaming  mountain  top,  Greyfell  and  his  rider  dashing 


202 

through  the  fire,  the  sleeping  maiden,  forests,  mead- 
ows, cities,  and  seas,  and  Sigurd  in  them  all. 

With  wonder  Sigurd  saw  all  this,  as  he  stood  in 
the  doorway,  and  when  the  woman  raised  her  head, 
he  looked  into  the  eyes  of  Brynhild.  Both  were 
silent.  Sigurd  was  the  first  to  speak,  "  Hail,  lady 
and  queen  !  hail,  fairest  of  the  earth  !  " 

Brynhild  answered  him  kindly,  as  she  rose,  and 
led  him  to  a  seat  beside  her.  They  talked  of  their 
separation,  and  of  the  joy  of  meeting  again. 

Brynhild  said :  — 

"  I  bid  thee  remember  the  word  that  I  have  sworn, 
How  the  sun  shall  turn  to  blackness,  and  the  last  day  be  outworn, 
Ere  I  forget  thee,  Sigurd,  and  the  kindness  of  thy  face." 

Sigurd  answered :  — 

"  O  Brynhild,  remember  how  I  swore, 
That  the  sun  should  die  in  the  heavens,  and  day  come  back  no 

more, 
Ere  I  forget  thy  wisdom,  and  thine  heart  of  inmost  love." 

Then  they  talked  of  the  days  to  come,  when  they 
should  sit  on  the  throne  together. 

And  they  saw  their  crowned  children,  and  the  kindred  of  the 

kings, 
And  deeds  in  the  world  arising,  and  the  day  of  better  things, 
All  the  earthly  exaltation,  till  their  pomp  of  life  should  be  passed, 
And  soft  on  the  bosom  of  God  their  love  should  be  laid  at  the  last. 

//   ■   r, 


1  V  /  I 


SIGURD  AT  THE  PALACE  OF  THE  NIBLUNGS 

I.     GIUKl'S    WELCOME    TO    SIGURD 

The  household  of  Heimir  had  risen  early;  the 
great  hall  was  filled  with  earls,  and  shepherds 
thronged  at  the  gates.  Even  the  housewives  had 
left  their  baking  and  brewing,  and  the  maidens  had 
forgotten  the  bright  colors  of  their  weaving  and 
embroidery.  But  it  was  impossible  to  tell  whether 
the  people  were  moved  so  strangely  by  sorrow  or 
by  joy.  Suddenly  their  voices  were  hushed,  and 
their  heads  were  bowed,  for  Heimir's  hand  swept 
the  harp  strings,  and  he  sang  a  farewell  song  to  the 
guest  who  had  grown  so  dear.  Then  a  shout  w7ent 
up,  as  the  gates  were  opened  and  the  earls  came 
out.  The  people  fell  back  to  make  way  for  Sigurd, 
who,  clad  in  golden  armor,  and  mounted  on  Grey- 
fell,  rode  out  to  bid  them  all  good-by.  Another 
shout  arose,  though  many  were  silent  from  grief 
at  parting  with  their  royal  guest.  They  watched 
until  Greyfell  disappeared  in  a  turn  of  the  road, 
then  each  went  back  to  his  work,  sorry  that  Sigurd 
had  gone. 

203 


204 

Sigurd  rode  westward  from  Lymdale,  over  plains 
and  across  mountains,  through  valleys  and  along 
river  banks,  until  he  came  to  a  great  stone  gateway. 
There  was  no  sentinel  to  stop  him,  and  he  rode 
through  a  long  passage,  which  brought  him  to  a 
palace  court  yard.  The  beautiful  horse,  golden 
armor,  and  more  than  all  the  magnificent  form 
and  dignified  bearing  of  the  rider,  attracted  the 
attention  of  the  earls,  so  that  they  sent  to  tell  the 
king. 

Before  the  king  came,  Sigurd  had  ridden  to  the 
entrance  and  asked  to  what  country  he  had  come, 
and  who  lived  in  the  palace. 

"  You  have  come  to  the  land  of  the  Niblungs, 
and  this  is  the  home  of  King  Giuki,"  answered  one 
of  the  earls. 

Then  King  Giuki  came,  and  asked,  "  Who  is  this 
who  rides  into  my  castle  without  permission  ?  " 

"  I  am  Sigurd,  the  Volsung,  son  of  Sigmund," 
was  the  answer;  and  Giuki,  who  had  heard  of 
Sigurd's  daring,  welcomed  him  most  kindly. 

Sigurd  had  already  made  friends  of  the  king's 
retainers,  who  rejoiced  when  Giuki  led  him  into  the 
hall  and  presented  him  to  Queen  Grimhild,  and  to 
his  sons,  Gunnar,  Hogni,  and  Guttorm,  and  to  his 
daughter,  Gudrun. 

Grimhild    and    the   young    kings   greeted    him 


205 

kindly;    Gudrun  alone  was  silent,  and  at  last  she 
said,  as  she  offered  him  a  cup:  — 

"  Hail,  Sigurd  the  Volsung  !  may  I  see  thy  joy  increase, 
Thy  shielded  sons  beside  thee,  and  thy  days  grown  old  in  peace." 

He  took  the  cup  and  thanked  her,  but  his 
thoughts  were  with   Brynhild. 

King  Giuki  ordered  a  feast,  and  the  kings  and 
nobles  passed  the  night  in  feasting  and  song  and 
happy  conversation. 


II.     SIGURD    LEADS    THE    NIBLUNGS    TO    WAR 

Sigurd  stayed  in  the  house  of  Giuki  week  after 
week.  When  he  spoke  of  going  away,  a  hunting 
party  was  planned,  or  some  one  remembered  that  a 
festival  must  be  kept,  or  games  of  skill  and  strength 
were  proposed. 

At  midwinter,  news  came  that  an  enemy  was 
about  to  attack  the  Niblunes.  Sigurd  offered  to 
assist  his  new  friends  in  the  war,  and  one  winter 
morning,  long  before  dawn,  the  army  of  the  Nib- 
lungs  marched  eastward,  with  three  young  kings 
at  its  head.  Sigurd  was  chief  in  command,  Gunnar 
rode  on  his  right,  and  Hogni  on  his  left.  All  men 
loved  Sigurd,  and  it  was  easy  to  distinguish  him  by 


206 

his  hauberk  of  gold,  his   Helmet  of  Dread,  and  his 
fair  hair. 

The  enemy  melted  like  wax  before  the  fire  under 
the  stroke  of  Sigurd's  sword.  Before  spring  the 
last  foe  was  gone,  and  minstrels  sang  the  praise  of 
Sigurd  in  the  Niblung  hall.  This  was  a  part  of 
their  song :  — 

"  When  the  sun  of  summer  shall"  come  aback  to  the  land, 
It  shall  shine  on  the  fields  of  the  tiller  that  fears  no  heavy  hand, 
That  the  sheaf  shall  be  for  the  plovver,  and  the  loaf  for  him  that 

sowed, 
Through  every  furrowed  acre,  where  the  son  of  Sigmund  rode." 

Sigurd  was  dear  to  rich  and  poor  alike.  Little 
children  crowded  about  the  gate  to  catch  a  glimpse 
of  his  golden  armor  when  he  went  in  or  out,  and 
mothers  brought  their  babes,  that  the  glance  of  his 
bright  eyes  might  rest  upon  them  for  an  instant. 

Gudrun  stood  in  the  hall  and  filled  the  cups  of 
the  victorious  kings  while  the  earls  brought  in  the 
spoil.  There  were  jeweled  swords,  crowns  of 
kings,  shields  and  spears,  rings  and  silken  gar- 
ments, which  they  gave  to  Giuki,  saying,  "  Sigurd 
won  our  battles  and  led  us  to  all  these  things." 

Sigurd  came  in,  and  kissed  the  hands  of  Giuki 
and  Grimhild,  who  loved  him  as  they  loved  their 
own  sons,  to  whom  he  was  both  friend  and  leader. 


207 

But  lie  was  dearer  to  Gudrun  than  to  all  the  rest, 
although  the  name  of  Brynhild  was  ever  on  his 
lips. 

His  fame  spread  over  the  seas;  and  merchants 
told  the  story  of  his  prowess  in  all  the  kingdoms 
of  the  world.  Wise  men  came  to  visit  him  ;  and 
poets  sang-  of  his  glory.  Still  he  lingered  in  the 
house  of  the  Niblungs. 


III.     THE    CUP    OF    FORGETFULNESS 

In  early  summer,  an  enemy  from  the  north  came 
to  make  war  on  the  Niblungs.  Again  Sigurd  went 
with  the  three  young  kings,  and  led  them  to  victory. 
As  he  stood  among  the  dark-haired  Niblung  war- 
riors, he  longed  to  leave  all,  and  return  to  Lym- 
dale,  to  seek  the  fair  maiden  who  was  waiting  for 
him,  in  the  white  castle.  But  he  went  back  with 
the  victors  to  Giuki's  palace,  and  sat  on  the  high 
seat  at  the  feast,  though  his  thoughts  went  over  the 
mountains  to  Brynhild. 

The  sound  of  the  revels  Grew  louder;  but  Sigurd 
remained  silent,  until  Giuki  asked  him  to  sing  of 
the  gods  and  heroes.  They  brought  a  harp,  and 
Sigurd  sang  of  Odin,  Rerir,  Volsung,  Signy,  and 
Sigmund.  The  people  listened  attentively;  and,  as 
the  song  went  on,  they  seemed  to  see  the  Branstock 


208 

and  all  the  brave  deeds  of  Sigmund ;  and  they 
loved  Sisfurd  more  than  ever. 

Grimhild  rose  and  stood  by  Sigurd,  and  said,  as 
she  gave  him  a  cup :  "  None  of  these  ancient 
kings  did  deeds  as  great  as  yours.  You  have 
sung  of  your  fathers,  but  men  shall  sing  of  you, 
and  remember  the  house  of  the  Niblungs,  in  their 
songs.  Drink  of  this  cup ;  for  my  love  is  mixed 
with  the  wine." 

Sigurd  took  the  drinking  horn  from  her  hand, 
and  held  it,  while  he  noticed  the  exquisite  carving; 
and  smiled  upon  Grimhild  as  he  drank  the  wine. 
He  did  not  know  that  she  had  given  him  a  magic 
potion.  As  soon  as  he  had  sipped  the  wine,  a 
change  came  over  him  ;  and  the  people  who  loved 
him  felt  a  chill.  A  shadow  settled  upon  his  face ; 
the  hall  grew  dark. 

Grimhild  alone  was  happy ;  for  she  saw,  from 
Sigurd's  eyes,  that  she  had  conquered  a  brave  war- 
rior, and  filled  a  faithful  heart  with  deceit.  She 
bade  Sigurd  be  merry,  although  his  kin  had  passed 
away ;  because  he  had  found  a  new  mother  in  her 
love,  a  new  father  in  Giuki,  and  brothers  in  their 
sons,  Gunnar,  Hogni,  and  Guttorm.  Then  she 
told  him  of  the  glory  that  would  come  to  the  Nib- 
lung  house  through  his  valiant  deeds. 

As  Sigurd   listened,    the    magic  potion   worked; 


Grimhild  Giving  the  Magic  Cup. 


NORSE    MYTH    ST  )R1ES — 14 


210 

and  he  forgot  Brynhild.  The  people  sat  silent, 
as  if  the  breath  of  a  coming  frost  had  swept  over 
the  summer  land,  and  the  earls  looked  in  sorrow 
upon  the  dimmed  eyes  of  Sigurd. 

In  Lymdale,  as  Brynhild  was  sitting  at  her  em- 
broidery, a  sudden  fear  smote  her  heart,  and  a 
circle  of  flame  sprang  up  around  her  dwelling. 

The  Niblung  minstrels  tried  to  sing;  but  their 
notes  were  discordant  and  died  away;  no  sound 
was  heard  except  the  cries  of  the  eagles  and  the 
sighing  of  the  wind.  One  by  one  the  people 
passed  out,  until  Sigurd  was  left  alone.  He  went 
to  the  stables  and  saddled  a  horse,  but  not  Grey- 
fell  ;  he  had  forgotten  Greyfell.  He  rode  to  Bryn- 
hild's  house ;  but  he  had  forgotten  Brynhild.  His 
horse  dared  not  approach  the  flickering  flames. 
Sigurd  turned  and  rode  away,  without  knowing 
where  he  was,  until  he  heard  the  shout  of  the 
Niblung  earls,  who  welcomed  him  home  again. 

Sigurd  asked  what  deeds  there  were  for  his  sword. 
Grimhild  came  to  lead  him  to  his  place,  and  the 
three  young  kings  greeted  him  with  loving  words. 
Sigurd  could  not  understand  his  own  sorrow;  but 
he  knew  that  the  Niblungs  were  all  very  kind  to 
him,  and  said,  "  I  will  try  to  do  as  I  have  always 
done,  and  perhaps  the  cloud  will  clear  away.'"  So 
he  took  his  seat  beside  the  kings,  and  spoke  to  the 


211 

people.  Their  fear  vanished  at  the  sound  of  his 
voice,  and  all  things  went  on  as  before,  though 
Sigurd  never  smiled. 

Then  Grimhild  mixed  another  potion  in  a  golden 
goblet,  and  bade  Gudrun  take  it  to  Sigurd,  who  for- 
got his  own  trouble  in  pity  for  the  sad-eyed  girl. 
He  tried  to  cheer  her,  and  said :  "  The  people  about 
us  are  glad,  and  we  alone  are  silent  and  sorrowful. 
Now  if  we  might  comfort  each  other:  — 

"  Then  belike  were  we  gladdest  of  all ;  for  I  love  thee  more  than 
these, 

The  cup  of  goodwill  that  thou  bearest,  and  the  greetings  thou 
wouldst  say, 

Turn  thee  to  the  cup  of  thy  love,  and  the  words  of  the  troth- 
plighting  day." 

The  next  morning  Sigurd  dimly  remembered  the 
words  that  he  had  spoken  to  Gudrun.  So  he  rose 
quickly  and  sought  her  in  the  garden,  and  said  to 

her:  — 

"  O  Gudrun,  now  hearken  while  I  swear, 
That  the  sun  shall  die  forever,  and  the  day  no  more  be  fair, 
If  I  forget  thy  pity  and  thine  inmost  heart  of  love  !  " 

And  she  answered  :  — 

"  Herewith  I  swear,  O  Sigurd,  that  the  earth  shall  hate  the  sun, 
And  the  year  desire  but  darkness,  and  the  blossoms  shrink  from 

day, 
Ere  my  love  shall  fail,  beloved,  or  my  longing  pass  away  1 " 


212 

Then  they  went  into  the  hall.  Giuki,  Grimhild, 
and  their  sons  greeted  them  kindly ;  and  Sigurd 
said  to  Giuki :  — 

"  Stretch  forth  thy  hands  to  thy  son ;    for  I  bid  thy  daughter  to 
wife, 
And  her  life  shall  withhold  my  death  day,  and  her  death  shall 
stay  my  life." 

Giuki  replied :  — 

"  Hail,  Sigurd,  son  of  mine  eld  ! 
And  I  bless  the  gods  for  the  day  that  mine  ancient  eyes  here  beheld. 
Now  let  me  depart  in  peace,  since  I  know  for  very  sooth, 
That  waxen  e'en  as  the  God-folk  shall  the  Niblungs  blossom  in 

youth. 
Come,  take  thy  mother's  greeting,  and  let  thy  brethren  say 
How  well  they  love  thee,  Sigurd,  and  how  fair  they  deem  the  day." 


IV.     THE    WEDDING    OF    SIGURD    AND    GUDRUN 

The  wedding  day  dawned  fair  and  bright.  Peo- 
ple thronged  to  the  Niblung  castle  from  fields  and 
forests.  The  earls  were  there,  and  kings  came 
dressed  in  purple.  The  benches  in  the  hall  were 
covered  with  cloths  embroidered  in  gold,  and  strewn 
with  flowers.  The  name  of  Sigurd,  the  Volsung, 
was  heard  on  every  hand. 

For  men  drink  the  bridal  of  Sigurd  and  the  white-armed  Niblung 
maid. 


213 

In  the  midst  of  the  feasting  and  laughter  all 
voices  were  hushed,  and  the  glitter  of  swords  ap- 
peared in  the  doorway,  while  warriors,  clad  in  ar- 
mor, brought  in  the  cup  of  promise  and  the  roasted 
head  of  the  sacred  boar.  Sigurd  rose;  and,  unfas- 
tening the  peace  strings  from  his  sword,  he  laid  it 
on  the  boar's  head  while  he  spoke  the  words  of  the 
ancient  oath  :  — 

"  By  the  Earth  that  groweth  and  giveth,  and  by  all  the  Earth's 

increase, 
That  is  spent  for  gods  and  man  folk ;  by  the  sun  that  shines  on 

these  ; 
By  the  Salt-Sea  Flood  that  beareth  the  life  and  death  of  men  ; 
By  the  Heavens  and  Stars  that  change  not,  though  earth  die  out 

again  ; 
By  the  wild  things  of  the  mountains,  and  the  houseless  waste  and 

lone, 
By  the  prey  of  the  Goths  in  the  thicket,  and  the  holy  Beast  of  Son, 
I  hallow  me  to  Odin,  for  a  leader  of  his  host, 
To  do  the  deeds  of  the  highest,  and  never  count  the  cost ; 
And  I  swear,  that  whatso  great  one  shall  show  the  day  and  the 

deed, 
I  shall  not  ask  why  nor  wherefore  ;    but  the  sword's  desire  shall 

speed. 
And  I  swear  to  seek  no  quarrel,  nor  to  swerve  aside  for  aught, 
Though  the  right  and  the  left  be  blooming,  and  the  straight  way 

wend  to  naught ; 
And  I  swear  to  abide  and  hearken  the  prayer  of  any  thrall, 
Though  the  war  torch  be  on  the  threshold,  and  the  foeman's  feet 

in  the  hall ; 


214 

And  I  swear  to  sit  on  my  throne,  in  the  guise  of  the  kings  of  the 

earth, 
Though  the  anguish  past  amending,  and  the  unheard  woe  have 

birth ; 
And  I  swear  to  wend  in  my  sorrow,  that  none  shall  curse  mine 

eyes 
For  the  scowl  that  quelleth  beseeching,  and  the  hate  that  scorneth 

the  wise. 
So  help  me,  Earth  and  Heavens,  and  the  Under-sky  and  Seas, 
And  the  Stars  in  their  ordered  courses,  and  the  Norns  that  order 

these." 

Then  he  drank  the  cup  of  promise.  The  daugh- 
ters of  earls  refilled  the  cup,  as  Gunnar  advanced 
with  the  unsheathed  sword  of  the  Niblungs  in  his 
hand.  He  also  laid  the  edge  of  the  sword  upon 
the  boar's  head,  while  he  took  the  oath,  and  drank 
the  cup  of  promise. 

The  maidens  again  filled  the  cup ;  and  Hogni 
took  the  oath,  with  his  naked  sword  lying  on  the 
boar's  head.  Then  it  was  Guttorm's  turn;  but  his 
place  was  empty,  for  he  had  grown  tired  of  peace, 
and  had  gone  to  seek  glory  on  the  eastern  seas. 

Giuki  blessed  his  sons,  and  Sigurd  took  his  place 
by  Gudrun.  But  his  heart  was  filled  with  fear,  and 
she  trembled  as  she  remembered  her  dreams. 


THE   WOOING    OF    BRYNHILD 

I.     THE   OATH   OF    BROTHERHOOD 

Soon  after  the  wedding,  Sigurd  went  to  the 
Doom  Ring  with  Gunnar  and  Hogni.  They  cut  a 
piece  of  turf,  and  turned  it  back,  so  as  to  leave  the 
earth  exposed.  With  the  point  of  his  sword,  each 
opened  a  vein  in  his  arm  ;  and  they  let  the  blood 
trickle  down  into  the  earth.  Then  they  knelt,  with 
their  hands  upon  the  spot  that  had  received  the 
blood,  and  took  the  oath  of  brotherhood :  — 

Each  man,  at  his  brother's  bidding,  to  come  with  the  blade  in 

his  hand, 
Though  the  fire  and  the  flood  should  sunder,  and  the  very  gods 

withstand. 
Each  man  to  love  and  cherish  his  brother's  hope  and  will ; 
Each  man  to  avenge  his  brother,  when  the  Norns  his  fate  fulfill. 

Sigurd  took  part  in  all  the  work  of  the  kings, 
and  often  sat  in  the  Doom  Ring,  to  decide  the 
disputes  of  the  people.  The  poor  were  glad  to  see 
him  there,  because  he  always  saw  that  justice  was 
done ;  and  it  is  said  that  the  sorrowful  loved  him 
best. 

215 


2l6 


II.     GRIMHILD    URGES    GUNNAR    TO    WED 

The  old  king,  Giuki,  died ;  and  Gunnar  suc- 
ceeded him   on  the  throne. 

One  day,  Grimhild  came  to  him,  and  said :  "  You 
have  been  a  good  son,  a  brave  warrior,  and  a  wise 
ruler ;  but  the  reign  of  the  Niblungs  will  end  with 
you,  unless  you  take  a  wife  from  among  the  kings' 
daughters." 

Gunnar  answered :  "  You  are  not  speaking  has- 
tily, mother?  You  must  have  found  the  king's 
daughter  whom  you  would  have  me  choose." 

Grimhild  said :  "In  the  land  of  Lymdale  is  a 
golden-roofed  castle,  around  which  fierce  fires 
burn  continually.  Within  the  castle  dwells  the 
wisest  of  maidens,  who  is  as  beautiful  as  she  is 
wise,  and  as  brave  as  she  is  beautiful.  Yet  the 
sons  of  the  kings  pass  by,  because  they  are  afraid 
of  the  flickering  flame.  She  has  said  that  she  will 
wed  the  man  who  knows  no  fear ;  but  he  must  prove 
his  courage  by  riding  through  the  circle  of  fire." 

Then  she  appealed  to  Sigurd,  to  urge  Gunnar  to 
win  this  maiden  for  his  bride.  And  Sigurd  an- 
swered that,  of  all  the  sons  of  men,  it  was  most 
fitting  that  Gunnar  should  wed  this  peerless 
maiden. 

Gunnar  said :  "  I  am  contented  with  my  kingdom, 


217 

and  satisfied  with  the  companionship  of  my  broth- 
ers;  but,  in  obedience  to  my  mothers  wish,  I  will 
try  to  win  this  princess." 

"Not  yet,  my  son,''  said  Grimhild;  "we  must 
know  the  will  of  the  Norns." 

Then  Grimhild  shut  herself  up  alone,  and  mixed 
a  magic  drink,  which  she  gave  to  her  three  sons,  to 
make  them  do  her  bidding.  She  told  Gunnar 
many  tales,  which  made  him  think  of  the  maiden 
by  day,   and  dream  of  her  by  night. 


III.     SIGURD    WINS    BRYNHILD    FOR    GUNNAR 

One  morning  in  May,  Gunnar  rose  early  and 
called  his  brothers,  Sigurd  and  Hogni,  to  go  with 
him  to  seek  the  maiden.  They  had  put  on  their 
armor,  and  their  war  steeds  were  ready,  when  Grim- 
hild came  out  to  give  them  her  blessing,  and  wish 
them  success.     Then  they  rode  away  to  Lymdale. 

Toward  evening,  they  came  in  sight  of  the  fire ; 
and,  as  night  came  on,  they  rode  in  silence,  with 
drawn  swords  in  hand.  The  Wrath  of  Sigurd  sent 
out  red  gleams,  and  the  Helmet  of  Dread  shone 
red  as  blood,  in  the  light  of  the  fire. 

Gunnar  rode  up  to  the  circle  of  fire ;  but  his  war 
horse,  for  the  first  time,  refused  to  obey  his  com- 
mand ;  and,  instead  of  entering  the  flames,  wheeled 


218 

and  carried  his  rider  to  the  place  where  the  two 
kings  were  standing. 

Hogni  said :  "  Take  Sigurd's  horse."  So  Sigurd 
gave  Greyfell  to  Gunnar,  and  offered  him  his 
armor.  But  Hogni'  thought  that  Gunnar  had 
better  keep  his  own  armor. 

Gunnar  thanked  Sigurd ;  and,  springing  into  the 
saddle,  gathered  the  reins  in  his  hand ;  but  Grey- 
fell  refused  to  stir.  Gunnar  cried  out  in  anger  that 
Sigurd  was  mocking  him ;  but  Hogni  said,  "  Come, 
Gunnar,  stand  by  Sigurd,  take  his  hand  in  yours, 
and  look  into  his  face." 

Gunnar  took  Sigurd's  hand,  while  Hogni  re- 
peated his  mother's  magic  words,  which  made  them 
exchange  forms,  so  that  Sigurd  looked  like  Gunnar, 
and  Gunnar  looked  like  Sigurd. 

Sigurd,  in  the  shape  of  Gunnar,  leaped  into  the 
saddle ;  and  Greyfell  bore  him  safely  through  the 
circle  of  fire,  which  died  away,  leaving  a  ring  of 
white  ashes,  after  the  horse  and  rider  had  passed. 

Sigurd  entered  the  hall,  and  found  Brynhild 
sitting  upon  the  throne,  with  a  gold  crown  on  her 
head,  and  a  sword  in  her  hand.  Her  face  was  stern 
and  sorrowf.ul ;  for  she  had  been  confident  that  none 
but  Sigurd  would  ride  through  the  flickering  flame ; 
and  now  she  saw  the  steel-blue  armor  and  long 
black  hair  of  the   Niblung  king. 


219 

They  gazed  at  each  other  in  silence  until  Bryn- 
hild  said :  — 

"  King,  King,  who  art  thou,  that  cometh,  thou  lord  of  the  cloudy 
gear?" 

Sigurd  answered,  with  Gunnar's  voice,  that  he 
was  Gunnar,  King  of  the  Niblungs.  Then  he 
reminded  her  of  her  promise  to  wed  the  man  who 
should  ride  through  the  fire;  and  he  claimed  her 
as  the  Queen  of  the  Niblungs. 

Brynhild  was  silent  for  a  time.  At  last  she  called 
him  to  the  high  seat,  and  said  that  she  would  be 
Gunnar's  wife.  He  drew  his  sword,  and  they  sat 
with  the  naked  blade  between  them  while  they 
talked.  When  it  was  time  for  him  to  go  back  to  the 
brothers,  he  gave  Brynhild  a  gold  ring ;  and  she  drew 
from  her  finger  the  ring  of  Andvari,  and  gave  it  to 
him,  saying,  "  It  was  my  dearest  treasure." 

Sigurd  put  the  ring  on  his  finger ;  but  it  brought 
no  memory  of  the  past.  He  strode  out  of  the  hall, 
mounted  Greyfell,  and  rode  away,  with  downcast 
eyes. 

Hogni  spoke  to  him ;  and,  looking  up,  he  saw  a 
man  in  golden  armor,  sitting  on  a  horse.  Sigurd 
did  not  speak,  but  stretched  out  his  hand  to 
Gunnar:  and  they  looked  into  each  other's  eyes, 
until  the  charm    of    Grimhild's    words,   uttered   by 


220 

Hogni,  changed  them  into  their  own  forms  again. 
Then  Sigurd  said  to  Gunnar,  "  Brynhild  will  be 
your  wife,  and  will  come  to  the  Niblung  palace 
within  ten  days." 

The  three  kings  returned  to  the  Niblung  hall,  and 
told  Grimhild  how  Sigurd  had  won  a  bride  for  Gun- 
nar ;  and  she  made  a  feast  in  honor  of  his  success. 
After  the  feast,  Gudrun  asked  Sigurd  how  it  was 
that  he  wore  a  different  ring  on  his  finger.  He  told 
her  that  Brynhild  had  given  it  to  him,  thinking  that 
he  was  Gunnar;  and  that  Brynhild  then  had  the 
ring  that  Le  was  accustomed  to  wear.  Then,  with 
loving  words,  he  took  the  ring  from  his  finger  and 
put  it  on  Gudrun's. 

IV.     THE    WEDDING    OF    BRYNHILD    AND    GUNNAR 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  tenth  day,  the  watch- 
man on  the  tower  called  out  that  many  people  were 
coming  over  the  mountains.  Then  the  kings  rode 
out  to  meet  Brynhild  and  her  attendants. 

Brynhild  rode  alone  in  a  golden  wagon  drawn  by 
snow-white  oxen.  She  sat  on  a  carved-ivory  seat, 
covered  with  dark  blue  bench  cloths.  She  saluted 
the  Niblungs,  and  they  rode  together  to  the  king's 
house.  When  they  arrived  at  the  gate,  she  stood 
up  and  blessed  the  house  of  Gunnar.     The  tall  war 


Brynhild, 


222 

chiefs  came  out  to  meet  her,  and,  in  the  doorway, 
she  saw  one  in  cloudy  garments  whom  she  recog- 
nized as  Gunnar  from  his  ruddy  cheeks  and  long- 
black  hair ;  and  she  blessed  him  as  the  hero  of  the 
flickering  flame. 

Then  she  received  the  war  duke's  greeting ;  and 
Gunnar  presented  his  brother,  Hogni,  but  he  said 
that  his  youngest  brother,  Guttorm,  had  gone  to 
the  eastern  wars ;  and  she  asked,  "  Who  is  the 
fourth  king?     I  thought  there  were  but  three." 

Gunnar  answered  that  the  fourth  king  was  not  of 
their  blood,  but  that  he  had  been  their  most  wel- 
come guest,  and  was  now  their  brother,  and  that  his 
name  was  Sigurd  the  Volsung. 

She  knew  the  name,  but  she  turned,  unmoved,  to 
receive  the  homage  of  the  Niblung  people,  and  the 
greeting  of  Grimhild.  Sigurd  looked  down  from 
the  high  seat  where  he  sat  by  Gudrun's  side.  Grim- 
hild's  spell  was  broken,  and  he  remembered  the 
sleeping  maiden  and  the  words  they  had  spoken 
on   Hindfell's  top. 

He  led  Gudrun  down  to  Brynhild,  who  greeted 
him  very  kindly,  though  she  had  no  word  for 
Gudrun.  The  music  sounded  in  the  hall ;  the  eagles 
screamed  above  the  roof;  and  the  wedding  feast 
began. 


THE  QUARREL  OF  THE  QUEENS 

I.     THE    MORNING    BATH 

Guttorm  returned  from  the  wars,  and  took  his 
former  place  in  the  hearts  of  the  Niblungs,  although 
he  had  learned  to  love  fighting  above  all  things. 

Brynhild  was  Queen  of  the  Niblungs,  and  no  one 
guessed  that  she  was  unhappy.  She  often  talked 
with  Gudrun,  and  boasted  of  her  husband,  Gunnar, 
who  rode  through  the  fire  to  win  her.  But  Gudrun 
said  nothing  in  reply,  though  she  well  knew  the  story 
of  that  ride. 

Hogni,  the  wise,  grew  wiser  every  day.  He 
alone  understood  the  scheming  of  his  mother,* 
Grimhild ;  and  saw  that  her  feet  were  going  clown 
a  path  from  which  they  could  never  return. 

Gunnar  lived  quietly  with  his  wife,  though  he  lis- 
tened to  his  mother,  who  talked  constantly  of  the 
"  hoard  of  gold,"  "  supplanters  of  kings,"  and  "  lead- 
ers of  war."  He  said  it  was  nothing;  but,  in  the 
long  hours  of  the  night,  he  turned  his  mother's 
words  in  his  mind,  and  wondered  whether  Sigurd 
were  a  "  supplanter  of  kings." 

223 


224 

One  morning,  Brynhild  rose  early  to  go  to  the 
baths  in  the  river.  She  had  hardly  passed  the 
screen  of  rose  and  hawthorn,  when  she  saw  Gud- 
run,  and  bade  her  go  into  the  water  first,  because 
she  was  the  sister  of  Gunnar. 

Gudrun  said  that  a  wife  was  more  than  a  sister, 
and  that  if  Sigurd's  sister  were  there,  she  would  not 
give  place  to  her  sister-in-law.  But,  since  Sigurd 
was  the  greater  king,  she  would  accept  Brynhild's 
courtesy ;   and  she  stepped  into  the  water. 

Brynhild  then  waded  far  out  into  the  stream,  and 
Gudrun  asked  why  she  went  so  far  away.  She 
replied  that  they  must  always  be  far  apart,  because 
she  was  the  wife  of  a  great  king,  who  rode  through 
the  flickering  flame  to  win  her,  while  Sigurd  stood 
waiting  at  the  door  like  a  servant ;  besides,  Sigurd 
was  only  a  vassal  of  the  Helper. 

Gudrun  waded  up  the  stream  to  Brynhild ;  and 
holding  out  her  hand  on  which  sparkled  the  ring 
of  Andvari,  said,  "  You  may  know  by  this,  whether 
the  greatest  of  kings  and  the  bravest  of  men  is  your 
husband." 

Brynhild  grew  white,  as  she  asked,  "  By  all  you 
love,  where  did  you  get  that  ring  ?  " 

Gudrun  laughed  and  said,  "  Do  you  think  that 
my  brother  Gunnar  gave  this  ring  to  me  ? "  and 
then  she  told  Brynhild  that  Sigurd  had  given  it  to 


225 

her,  on  his  return  from  Lymdale  where,  in  the 
form  of  Gunnar,  he  had  ridden  through  the  flicker- 
ing flame,  and  seen  red  her  promise  to  be  the  wife 
of  Gunnar  and  the  Oueen  of  the  Niblungs. 

Then  Brynhild,  pale  as  death,  sprang  upon  the 
bank,  threw  her  robe  about  her,  and  ran  across  the 
fields.  But  Gudrun  came  slowly  from  the  water 
with  triumph  in  her  face. 

II.    gudrun's  repentance 

As  Gudrun  walked  home,  she  remembered  that 
Sigurd  had  charged  her  to  say  nothing  about  the 
ride  through  the  flickering  flame,  or  the  ring  of 
Andvari ;  and  she  was  sorry  that  she  had  spoken 
so  hastily.  In  the  evening,  she  went  to  Brynhild, 
to  ask  her  to  forgive  the  words  spoken  in  the 
morning. 

Brynhild  said  that  she  regretted  her  own  thought- 
less words,  and  that  she  would  forget  it  all,  if  Gud- 
run would  only  say  that  her  brother  Gunnar  had 
given  her  the  ring.  But  Gudrun  said,  "  Shall  I 
tell  a  lie  to  hide  the  shame  of  Gunnar  ?  "  and  she 
showed  the  ring  again,  and  repeated  the  story  she 
had  told  in  the  morning. 

Brynhild  turned  and  cursed  the  house  that  she 
had  blessed  on  her  wedding  clay.     Then,  overcome 

NORSK    MYTH    STORIES —  K 


t226N 

with  chagrin,  she  lay  ill  upon  her  bed.  Gunnar 
came  to  comfort  her,  and  to  beg  her  to  tell  him  of 
her  trouble. 

She  said,  "  Tell  me,  Gunnar,  that  you  gave 
AndvaiTs  ring  to  Gudrun." 

Gunnar  left  the  room,  without  speaking. 

Gudrun  sent  her  maidens  to  Brynhild  ;  but  they 
came  back,  saying  they  dared  not  enter  her  cham- 
ber. She  sought  her  brother,  Gunnar,  whom  she 
found  sitting  alone,  with  his  drawn  sword  lying 
across  his  knees;  and  she  said:  "O  Gunnar,  go 
to  her  and  say  that  my  heart  is  grieved  with  her 
grief,  and  I  mourn  for  her  evil  day."  But  Gunnar 
said  he  could  not  undo  the  work  of  a  traitor. 

She  hastened  to  Hogni,  who  sat  with  his  armor 
on,  and  his  naked  sword  lying  across  his  knees ;  and 
entreated  him  to  convey  her  message  to  Brynhild. 

But  he  said :  "  I  will  not  go  to  Brynhild,  lest  I 
make  the  matter  worse ;  there  are  words  that  cut 
deeper  than  the  sharpest  sword.  The  Norns  have 
ordered,  and  we  must  submit." 

Then  she  found  Sigurd  wearing  his  hauberk  of 
gold,  and  his  Helmet  of  Dread,  with  his  sword 
lying  across  his  knees.  She  asked  him  to  go  to 
Brynhild ;    and  he  consented. 

When  he  entered  the  open  door  of  Brynhild's 
room,  she  asked  why  he  had  deceived  her ;  for  she 


22/ 

knew  nothing  about  the  cup  of  forgetfulness  that 
Grimhild  had  given  him.  They  talked  a  long  time, 
and  he  tried  to  comfort  her.  At  last,  he  offered  to 
put  away  Gudrun;  but  she  would  not  consent  to 

that,  and  he  went  out.  She  sent  for  Gunnar,  and 
asked  him  to  slay  Sigurd  before  the  sun  rose  again. 

III.     THE    DEATH    OF    SIGURD 

Gunnar  tore  the  peace  strings  from  his  sword, 
and  went  to  Grimhild  and  Hogni.  He  threw  the 
sword  between  them,  as  they  were  sitting  together. 

ki  For  whom  are  the  peace  strings  rent?  "  asked 
Grimhild  ;  and  he  told  her  that  he  must  take  the 
life  of  Sigurd.  Hogni  reminded  him  of  the  oath 
of  brotherhood ;  but  Grimhild  asked  for  Guttorm, 
who  was  not  included  in  the  oath  of  brotherhood. 

As  they  spoke,  Guttorm  entered  the  room. 
Grimhild  rose  and  gave  him  a  cup  which  she  had 
prepared.  Guttorm  drank,  and  cried,  "  Where  is 
the  foe  ?  " 

His  mother  gave  him  the  cup  again,  and  he 
asked  for  his  sword.  He  drank  the  third  time,  and 
put  on  the  armor  that  his  mother  brought. 

At  dawn,  he  went  to  Sigurd's  room,  but  shrank 
from  the  glance  of  Sigurd's  eyes  ;  and  went  back  to 
his  brothers  with  his  sword  unstained. 


228 

He  went  again,  and  again  the  bright  eyes  of 
Sigurd  drove  him  back.  Then  footsteps  were 
heard  in  the  hall,  and  Brynhild  stood  among  them. 
The  third  time  Guttorm  went  to  the  bed  of  Sigurd, 
and  this  time  thrust  him  through  with  the  sword. 
Then  he  turned  to  go  away,  but  fell  dead  in  the 
doorway,  pierced  by  the  Wrath  of  Sigurd,  which  the 
dying  Volsung  had  hurled  at  him. 

Gudrun  cried  out  in  grief  and  terror,  "  Awake, 
O  House  of  the  Niblungs,  for  slain  is  Sigurd  the 
King!" 

iv.    gudrun's  mourning 

The  people  wept  for  Sigurd,  but  Gudrun  shed 
no  tears.  The  women  wailed,  but  Gudrun  did  not 
sigh.  The  earls  came  to  her,  and  ancient  men, 
great  warriors,  and  sweet  singers  came  to  comfort 
her. 

But  no  tears  and  no  lamenting  in  Gudrun's  heart  would  strive, 
With  the  deadly  chill  of  sorrow,  that  none  may  bear  and  live. 

The  daughters  of  kings  and  earls  told  her  of 
their  sorrows.  Her  fathers  sister  said  that  her 
king  was  slain  beside  her,  and  then  death  claimed 
her  sister,  all  her  brothers,  and  both  her  children ; 
and  yet  she  was  living  a  useful  and  contented  life. 

Queen   Horberg  said  that  her  husband  and  seven 


229 

sons  fell   in  one  war;    her  father,  mother,  and  four 
brothers  were  lost  at  sea;  and  she  herself  was  cap- 
tured by  pirates,  and  made  to  serve  a  robber  king. 
Then   a    Niblung    maid,   named    Gullrond,  drew 

away  the  linen  from  Sigurd's  face,  which  she  turned 
toward  Gudrun.  When  Gudrun  saw  it,  she  bowed 
her  head  upon  it  and  wept.  Then,  with  a  bitter  cry, 
she  left  the  high  seat  and  tied  from  the  house. 

V.     THE    DEATH    OF    BRVNHILD 

Brynhild  stood  by  a  pillar  and  gazed  long  at  the 
wounds  of  Sigurd.  Then  she  went  to  her  room 
and  lay  upon  her  couch.  Gunnar  came  to  her,  but 
could  speak  no  word  of  cheer. 

She  bade  her  maidens  bring  her  finest  linen,  her 
best  robes,  and  all  her  jewels.  When  they  were 
spread  before  her,  she  rose  and  dressed  herself  in 
them.  "  Now;"  she  said,  "  bring  the  sword  that  I 
carried  when  I  chose  the  slain/' 

They  brought  it,  and  she  laid  it  unsheathed  across 
her  knees,  and  bade  the  maidens  take  whatever  they 
might  choose  from  the  store  of  gold  and  jewels  that 
her  father  had  given  her;  but  the  weeping  maidens 
touched  none  of  her.gifts.  She  stood  up,  and  the 
point  of  the  sword  pierced  her  heart. 

They  were  laying  her  on  the  bed  when  Gunnar 


230 

entered,  and  she  opened  her  eyes  and  asked  ^that 
she  might  be  laid  on  Sigurd's  funeral  pyre  with  the 
Wrath  of  Sigurd  between  them. 

The  maidens  wept,  and  Gunnar  said :  — 

"  Wail  on  ;  but,  amid  your  weeping,  lay  hand  to  the  glorious  dead 
That  not  alone,  for  an  hour,  may  lie  Queen  Brynhild's  head  ; 
For  there  have  been  heavy  tidings,  and  the  mightiest  under  shield 
Is  laid  on  the  bale  high  builded  in  the  Niblungs'  hallowed  field. 
Fare  forth  !  for  he  abideth,  and  we  do  All-father  wrong, 
If  the  shining  Valhal's  pavement  await  their  feet  o'erlong." 

They  carried  Brynhild  out  to  the  mound  on  which 
Sigurd  lay  with  his  shield,  his  hauberk  of  gold,  and 
Helmet  of  Dread,  and  his  sword,  the  Wrath  of 
Sigurd.  An  old  man  ascended  the  pyre,  and  held 
the  sword  unsheathed  until  Brynhild's  body  had 
been  placed  on  the  bed  that  had  been  prepared 
for -it.  Then  he  laid  the  sword  between  them,  and 
the  earls  applied  the  torches. 

They  are  gone  :  the  lovely,  the  mighty,  the  hope  of  the  ancient 

earth  ! 
It  shall  labor  and  bear  the  burden,  as  before  the  day  of  their  birth  ; 
It  shall  groan,  in  its  blind  abiding,  for  the  day  that  Sigurd  hath 

sped, 
And  the  hour  that  Brynhild  hath  hastened,  and  the  dawn  that 

waketh  the  dead  ; 
It  shall  yearn  and  be  ofttimes  holpen,  and  forget  their  deeds  no 

more, 
Till  the  new  sun  beams  on  Balder,  and  the  happy  sealess  shore. 


THE    END    OF   THE   TREASURE 

When  Gudrun  fled  from  the  Niblung  palace,  she 
went  into  the  forest,  where  the  wolves  howled  night 
and  day.  She  did  not  fear  them,  for  she  did  not 
care  to  live  after  Sigurd  was  gone;  but  they  did 
not  hurt  her.  She  went  on,  until  she  came  to  a 
pleasant  land,  where  the  people  were  kind  and 
good.  It  was  the  land  of  the  Helper;  and  King- 
Elf  gave  her  a  home  in  his  own  bouse,  where  she 
lived  with  Queen  Thora,  whom  King  Elf  had  mar- 
ried, after  the  death  of  Hiordis.  Gudrun  spent  the 
time  in  teaching  the  peasant  girls  to  weave  and 
embroider,  and  herself  embroidered  many  scenes 
from  the  life  of  Sigurd.  She  never  smiled,  but 
was  contented;  and,  as  the  years  passed,  became 
happy  in   her  work. 

At  the  end  of  seven  years,  King  Atli,  Brynhild's 
brother,  sent  an  earl  to  the  Niblung  court,  to  ask 
the  hand  of  Gudrun.  Atli  was  old  and  ugly,  but 
rich  and  powerful ;  and  Grimhild  said  that  Gudrun 
must  be  his  wife.  "  But,"  she  said  to  her  sons, 
"  Gudrun  will   never  listen   to  you  ;   I  must  go  with 


232 

you ;  and  we  must  take  her  a  present  of  gold,  to 
atone  for  the  murder  of  her  husband."  This  they 
could  afford  to  do,  since  they  had  kept  the  golden 
treasure  which  Sigurd  had  taken  from  the  Glitter- 
ing Heath. 

So  the  two  kings  and  their  mother  set  out  on 
the  journey  to  the  land  of  the  Helper,  where  they 
found  Gudrun  in  the  house  of  Queen  Thora.  They 
told  her  why  they  had  come ;  and  she  said,  "  I  will 
not  go  with  you ;   I  will  not  be  King  Atli's  wife." 

But  Grimhild  coaxed  and  flattered,  and  finally 
told  her  how  much  trouble  her  willful  daughter  had 
made.  Then  Gudrun  faltered,  and,  at  last,  took  the 
cup  her  mother  offered,  and  drank  the  wine.  It  was 
the  cup  of  forgetfulness ;  and  she  forgot  everything, 
except  her  love  for  Sigurd ;  but  she  said  that,  if  it 
would  please  her  mother  and  brothers,  she  would 
become  King  Atli's  queen.  Then  they  rode  away  to- 
gether; and,  soon  after,  King  Atli  claimed  his  bride. 

After  a  few  years,  a  messenger  came  from  Atli, 
to  say  that  Gudrun  longed  to  see  her  brothers.  He 
brought  a  gold  ring,  tied  with  wolf's  hair,  and  en- 
graved with  runes.  Gudrun  had  written  the  runes, 
to  warn  her  brothers  of  Atli's  treachery;  but  the 
messenger  had  changed  some  of  the  letters,  to 
make  an  invitation,  instead  of  a  warning,  to  the 
Niblung    kings.     Hogni  suspected  that  something 


was  wrong,  because  the  ring  was   tied  with  wolf's 
hair,  and    said,    "  By   this    hair    Gudrun    means   to 

say,  l  Atli  is  a  wolf ;  beware  ! '  " 

Hogni's  wife,  Kostbera,  examined  the  ring,  and 
found  that  something  had  been  written  over  the 
runes  to  oive  them  a  different  meaning.  She  was 
greatly  alarmed,  and  told  her  fears  to  Glaumvor, 
Gunnar's  wife.  That  night,  they  both  dreamed  of 
flood,  fire,  and  destruction;  and  both  waked  their 
husbands,  to  be^  them  not  to  <m  to  Atli's  court. 

Gunnar  thought  that  these  fears  were  groundless, 
and  after  drinking  wine  at  a  banquet,  he  promised 
that  both  he  and  his  brother  would  visit  Kino-  Atli 
and  their  sister.  Hogni  said  that,  the  royal  promise 
having  been  given,  it  would  be  cowardly  to  break  it ; 
and  they  began  to  prepare  for  the  journey.  But 
the  next  morning,  before  it  was  light,  Hogni  called 
his  wife's  two  brothers  and  asked  them  to  help  him 
dispose  of  the  golden  treasure,  because  it  had  already 
made  trouble  enough.' 

They  went  to  the  treasure  house,  brought  out  the 
gold,  loaded  it  upon  wagons,  and  drove  to  the  water's 
edge.  Then  they  unhitched  the  oxen,  and,  putting 
their  shoulders  to  the  wheels,  shoved  the  wagons 
into  a  deep  place  in  the  river. 

That  day  the  Niblung  kings  started  on  the  jour- 
ney, from  which  they  never  returned;  for  King  Atli 


234 

put  them  to  death,  because  they  would  not  tell  what 
had  become  of  the  golden  treasure,  of  which  noth- 
ing now  remained  except  the  ring  of  Andvari, 
which  Gudrun  still  wore. 

After  the  death  of  her  brothers,  Gudrun  set  fire 
to  Atli's  palace  while  he  was  sleeping;  and,  rushing 
to  a  cliff,  threw  herself  into  the  sea.  So  on  her  fin- 
ger, the  ring  of  Andvari,  the  last  piece  of  gold,  went 
back  to  the  water  from  which  it  was  taken. 

"  Ye  have  heard  of  Sigurd  aforetime,  how  the  foes  of  God  he  slew  ; 
How,  forth  from  the  darksome  desert,  the  gold  of  the  waters  he 

drew ; 
How  he  wakened  Love  on  the  mountain,  and  wakened  Brynhild 

the  Bright ; 
And  dwelt  upon  earth  for  a  season,  and  shone  in  all  men's  sight. 
Ye  have  heard  of  the  Cloudy  People,  and  the  dimming  of  the  day, 
And  the  latter  world's  confusion,  and  Sigurd  gone  away ; 
Now  ye  know  the  need  of  the  Niblungs,  and  the  end  of  broken 

troth, 
All  the  death  of  kings  and  kindred  and  the  sorrow  of  Odin,  the 

Goth." 


NORSE   WORDS 

{  A  -ger).     Giant  king  of  the  ocean. 
Agnar  (Ag'-nar).     Brother  of  Prince  <  reirrod. 
Alsvidir  (Als'-ve-der).     Horse  to  the  chariot  of  the  moon. 

Alsvin  (Als'-ven)  )      Horses  to  the  chariot  of  the  sun 

Arvak  (Ar'-vak)     ) 

Alvis  (Al-veV).     The  dwarf  who  became  stone  in  the  council  chamber 

of  the  gods. 
Andvari  (And-va'-re).     The  elf  from  whom  the  treasure  was  taken. 
Asgard  (As'-gard).     City  of  the  gods. 
Ask  (Ask).     Ash,  from  which  the  first  man  was  made. 
Atli  (At'-le).      Brynhild's  brother. 

Audhrimner  (Aud-rem'-ner).     The  cook  fur  the  hcn,e>  is  Valhalla. 
Audhumbla(  Aud-hum'-bla).    The  cow  that  nourished  Yrair. 
Augelmir  ( Au'-gal-mer).     Another  name  for  Ymir. 
Balder  (  Bal'-der) .     God  of  light. 
Baugi  (Bau'-ge).     Brother  of  Suttung. 
Bifrost  (Be'-frost).     The  rainbow  bridge. 
Bil  (Bel).     Little  girl  in  the  moon.  Jill. 
Blodughofi  (Bloo-du-ghoo'-fe).     Frey's  horse. 

Boden  (Boo'-dan).     The  cup  in  which  the  mead  of  poetry  was  kept. 
Bolwerk  (Bool-vark').     Name  assumed  by  Odin  when  he  worked  for 

Baugi. 
Bor  ( Boor) .     Father  of  Odin. 
Borghild  (Boor'-gheld).     Wife  of  Sigmund. 
Bragi  (  Bra'-ge).     God  of  poetry  and  music. 

Branstock  (Bran'-stock).     The  oak  which  grew  in  Volsung's  house. 
Bredi  (Bra-de').     Thrall,  killed  by  Sigi. 
Breidablik  (Bra'-da-blek).     Palace  of  Balder  in  Asgard. 
Brisingamen  (Bre-sen'-ga-man).     Freya's  necklace. 
Brock  (Brobck).     A  brown  elf,  brother  of  Sindri. 
Brynhild  (Bren'-held).     The  sleeping  Valkyr  whom  Sigurd  waked. 

2« 


236 

Buri  (Bu'-re) .     Father  of  Bor.     Also  land  of  green  groves. 

Delling  (DeT-ling).     Dawn. 

Draupnir  (Draup'-ner)      The  ring  given  to  Odin  by  the  dwarfs. 

Eldhrimnir  (Ild-hrem'-ner).     The  kettle  in  which  food  is  cooked  for 

the  heroes  in  Valhalla. 
Elf  (Elv).     Son  of  the  Helper,  king  of  Denmark. 
Elfheim  (Elv'-ham).     Fairyland. 

Elivagar  (A-le'-va'-gar) .     The  twelve  ice  rivers  of  the  North. 
Elli  (El-le').     Nurse  of  Skrymir,  or  Utgard-Loki :  old  age. 
Embla  (Em'-bla).     Tree  from  which  the  first  woman  was  made. 
Eylimi  (Ee-le'-me).     Father  of  Hiordis. 
Fafnir  (Faf'-ner).     Brother  of  Regin. 
Famine  (Fam'-Tne).     Sister  of  Thrym. 

Fenia  (Fa'-ne-a).     The  captive  giantess,  whom  Frodi  bought. 
Fenris  Wolf  (Fen'-res) .     One  of  Loki's  sons. 
Fialar  (Fe'-al-ar).     A  dwarf  who  killed  Kvasir. 

Fimbul  Winter  (Fem'-bul).     The  winter  which  preceded  Ragnarok. 
Finsaiir  (Fen'-sa-ler).     Palace  of  Frigga. 
Folkvang  (Folk'-wang).     Palace  of  Freya. 
Frey  (Fri).     God  of  sunlight  and  showers. 
Freya  (Fri'-ya).     Goddess  of  beauty,  sister  of  Frey. 
Frigga  (Freg'-ga)      Wife  of  Odin. 
Frodi  (Fro'-de).     King  of  Denmark,  son  of  Frey. 
Galar  (Ga'-lar).     A  dwarf  who  killed  Kvasir. 
Gangrad  (Gan-grad').     Name  assumed  by  Odin  when  he  visited  Vaf- 

thrudnir. 
Geirrod  (Geir'-rod).     A  giant.     Also  a  foster  son  of  Odin. 
Gerda  (Yar'-da).     Wife  of  Frey.     Aurora  Borealis. 
Giallar  Bridge  (GyaT-lar).      The  bridge  over  the  river  which  formed 

the  boundary  of  Niflheim. 
Giallarhorn  (GyaT-lar-horn).     Heimdal's  trumpet. 
Gialp  (Gealp).     Daughter  of  Geirrod,  mountain  torrent. 
Gilling  (Gil'-ling).     The  giant  who  was  killed  by  dwarfs. 
Ginnungagap  (Gin-noon'-ga-gap).     The  space  between  the  worlds  of 

frost  and  fire. 
Giuki  (Ge-u'-ke).     King  of  the  Cloudy  People. 
Gnaa  (G-no).     One  of  Frigga's  attendants. 
Greyfell  (Gray'-fell).     Sigurd's  horse. 
Grid  (Gred).     A  giantess  who  lent  Thor  her  gloves,  belt,  and  staff. 


237 

Grimhild  (Grem'-held).     Queen  of  the  Cloudy  People. 

Grimnir  (Grera'-ner).    Name  assumed  by  <  ><lin  when  he  visited  Ge 

Griottuoagard  (( ire-ot-tii'-na-gord ).    The  place  in  the  land  of  the  giants, 

where  Thor  fought  the  duel  with  Hrungnir. 

ir  (Gre'-per).     Keeper  of  the  Helper's  stabli 
Groa  (( rro'-a ).    An  enchantress,  mother  of  ( )rvandil.    (Green-making.) 
Gudrod  (Gud'-rood).     Brother  of  Borghild. 
Gudrun  (Gud'-run).     Daughter  of  Giuki.     Also  a  Valkyr. 
Gullenbursti  (Gul'-len-biirs'-te).     Frey's  golden  boar,  Golden-bristle. 
Gullfaxi  (Gull-faV-e).     Hrungnir's  horse. 
Gulltop  (( iull-top').     Heimdal's  horse. 
Gungnir  (Gung-ner4).     Odin's  spear. 
Gunlod  (Gun'-lod)./  Daughter  of  Suttung. 
Gunnar  (Gun-nar')/>Eldest  son  of  Giuki. 
Guttorm  (Gut-torm').    .Third  son  of  Giuki. 
Gymir  (Gy-meY).     A  frost  giant,  Gerda\s  father. 
Hati  (Ha'-te).     A  wolf  that  pursued  the  moon. 
Heidrun  (Ha'-driin).     The" goat  that  gave  milk  for  Valhalla. 
Heimdal  (Ham'-dal).  ''tkiard  of  the  rai  ige- 

Heimir  (Ha'-mer )  •      King  of  LyindaledHMi 
Hela  (Ha'-la).     The  goddess  of  death. 
Helgi  (Hal'-ge).     Son  of  Sigmund. 
Hermod  (Her'-mod).     A  son  of  Odin. 

Hindfell  (Hlnd'-fell).     The  mountain  on  which  Brynhild  slept. 
Hiordis  (He-6r'-des).    Second  wife  of  Sigmund,  and  mother  of  Sigurd. 
Hjuki  and  Bil  (Hyu'-ke).     Children  in  the  moon.  Jack  and  Jill. 
Hlidskialf  (Hled'-ske-alf  ).     Odin's  high  seat. 

Hoder  (Ho'-der).     The  god  of  darkness,  and  twin  brother  of  Balder. 
Hoenir  (Hoo'-ner).     Brother  of  Odin. 
Hogni  (Hog'-ne).     Second  son  of  Giuki. 
Hraesvelger  (Hra'-svel-ger).     The  great  eagle  of  the  North. 
Hrimfaxi  (Hrem'-fa'x-e).     Horse  of  Night. 
Hringhorn  (RTng'-horn).     Ship  of  Balder. 

Hrungnir  (Hrung'-ner).     A  giant  whom  Thor  killed  in  single  combat. 
Hugin  (Hu'-gen).     Servant  of  Skrymir,  Thought.     Also,  one  of  Odin's 

ravens.  Mind. 
Hunding  (Hiind'-Tng).     An  enemy  of  Sigmund. 
Hvergelmir  (Var'-gal-mer').     The  source  of  the  twelve  ice  rivers. 
Hymir  (Hy-mer').     The  giant  from  whom  Thor  obtained  a  kettle. 


238 

Hyrrokin  (Her'-rok-en).     The  giantess  who  launched  Hringhorn. 

Ida,  Plain  of  (E'-da).     A  place  of  assembly  for  the  gods. 

Iduna  (E-du'-na).     Goddess  of  spring  and  youth,  wife  of  Bragi. 

Ifing  (E-fing').     The  river  between  the  land  of  the  giants  and  Asgard. 

Iormungandr  (Yoor'-mun-gan'-dr).     The  Midgard  serpent. 

Ivald  (E-vald).     A  dwarf,  the  father  of  the  smiths. 

Jotunheim  (Yo'-tun-ham).     Land  of  the  giants. 

Kostbera  (Kost-ba'-ra).     Wife  of  Hogni. 

Kvasir  (Kwa-seY).     A  wise  being  created  to  celebrate  the  settlement 

of  the  dispute  between  asas  and  vanas. 
Loder  (Lo'-dar).     Another  name  for  Loki. 
Logi  (Lo'-ge).     SkryrmYs  cook,  Wildfire. 
Loki  (Lo'-ke).     God  of  domestic  fire  and  summer  heat. 
Lygni  (Leg'-ne).     A  suitor  of  Hiordis. 
Lymdale  (Lym'-dale).     The  home  of  Brynhild. 

Maanagarm  ( Mo'-na-garm).     The  wolf  that  would  destroy  the  moon. 
Maani  (Afo'-ne).     The  moon.     Also  the  driver  of  the  chariot  of  the 

moon. 
Maelstrom  (Mael'-strbm).     A  whirlpool  off  the  coast  of  Norway. 
Magni  (Mag'-ne).     Son  of  Thor,  Strength. 
Menia  (Ma'-ne-a).     The  captive  giantess,  whom  Frodi  bought. 
Midgard  (Med'-gard).     The  home  of  men. 

Mimir  (Me'-mer).     The  wise  giant  who  kept  the  well  of  wisdom. 
Mimir's  Well.     The  well  of  wisdom. 
Mjolnir  (M-yol'-ner).     Thor's  hammer. 
Modi  (Mo'-de).     Son  of  Thor,  Courage. 
Mundelfari  (Mun'-del-fa'-re).     Father  of  Sol  and  Maani. 
Munin  (Mu'-nen).     One  of  Odin's  ravens,  Memory. 
Muspelheim  (Mus'-pel-ham).     The  world  of  fire. 
Nanna  (Nan'-na).     Balder's  wife. 
Niblungs  (Neb'-lungs).     The  Cloudy  People. 
Niflheim  (Nerl'-ham).     Land  of  cold  and  mist. 
Njord  (Nyoord).     Father  of  Frey  and  Freya. 
Noatun  (N6'-at-un).     The  place  of  ships.     The  home  of  Njord. 
Norns  (Norns).     Three  sisters  who  decide  the  destiny  of  men. 
Nott  (Nott).     Night. 
Norvi  (N6r'-ve).     Father  of  Night. 
Odhoerir  (Od'-hoo-rer).     The  kettle  in  which  the  mead  of  poetry  was 

kept  (inspiration). 


239 

Odin  (O'-dJn).     Father  of  the  gods. 

Odur  (O'-dur).    God  of  the  summer  sun,  husband  of  Freya. 

<  )l.it"  |  O'-laf).      King  of  Sweden. 

Orvandil  (Or'-van-del).  Son  of  Groa  whom  Thor  rescued  from  frost 
giants,  ( ierm. 

Peace-Frodi.     King  of  Denmark.  Freya's  son. 

Plain  of  Ida.     A  place  of  assembly  in  Asgard. 

Kagnarok  (Rag-na-rok').     The  last  day.     Twilight  of  the  Gods. 

Ran  (Ran).     Wife  of  ^gir. 

Ratatosk  (  kut-a-tosk').     Squirrel  in  Yggdrasil. 

Regin  (Ra'-gen).     The  dwarf  who  taught  Sigurd. 

Reidmar  (Rad'-mar).     Father  of  Regin  and  Fafnir. 

Ririr  (Re'-rer).     Son  of  Sigi. 

Roskva  (R6sk'-va).     Servant  of  Thor,  Industry. 

Roti  (R6'-te).     Auger  of  Odin. 

Saehrimnir  (Sa-rem'-ner).  The  boar  that  furnished  meat  for  the 
heroes  in  Valhalla.     Frost  of  the  sea. 

Sif  (Sef).     Goddess  of  growing  grains.     Thor's  wife. 

Siggeir  (Seg'-ger).     King  of  the  Goths. 

Sigi  (Se'-ge).     Son  of  Odin 

Sigmund  (Seg'-mund).     Son  of  Volsung,  and  twin  brother  of  Signy. 

Signy  (Seg'-ne).     Daughter  of  Volsung. 

Sigurd  (Se'-gurd).     Son  of  Sigmund. 

Sigyn  (Siej'-in).     Wife  of  Loki. 

Sindri  (Sen'-dre).     A  brown  elf. 

Sinfiotli  (Sin'-fe-6t-le).     Son  of  Signy. 

Skadi  (Ska'-de).     Daughter  of  Thiassi,  wife  of  Njord. 

Skidbladnir  (Sked-blaid'-ner).     Frey's  ship.     A  cloud. 

Skinfaxi  (Skin-fax-e).     Horse  of  Day. 

Skirnir  (Sker'-ner).     Servant  of  Frey. 

Skol  (Skol).     The  wolf  that  pursues  the  sun. 

Skrymir  (Skre-mer').     The  giant  who  directed  Thor  to  Utgard. 

Skrymsli  (SkrTms'-le).     A  giant  who  won  the  child  of  a  peasant. 

Skuld  (Skuld).     One  of  the  Norns,  Future. 

Sleipnir  (Slap'-ner).     Odin's  eight-footed  horse. 

Sol  (Sol).  The  sun.  Also  daughter  of  Mundilfari,  who  drives  the 
chariot  of  the  sun. 

Son  (Son).  The  bowl  in  which  the  mead  of  poetry  was  kept  (expia- 
tion). 


240 

Surt  (Suit).     The  king  of  Muspelheim,  the  fire  king. 

Suttung  (Sut-tung).     Brother  of  Gilling,  and  father  of  Gunlod. 

Svadilfari  (Sva-del-fa'-re).       Horse  of  the  mountain  giant,  who  built 

the  fortress  of  Asgard. 
Thialfi  (Te-aT-fe).     Servant  of  Thor,  Agility. 
Thiassi  (Te-as'-se).     The  storm  giant  who  carried  away  Iduna. 
Thor  (Thor,  or  Tor).     God  of  thunder. 
Thora  (T6'-ra).     Second  wife  of  King  Elf. 
Throk  (Trobk).     The  giantess  who  refused  to  weep  for  Balder;  coal 

which  can  weep  only  dry  tears  ;  or,  some  say,  Loki  in  disguise. 
Thrud  (Trud).     Thor's  daughter. 
Thrym  (Trem).     The  king  of  the  frost  giants. 
Thrymheim  (Trem'-ham).     Home  of  the  frost  giants. 
Twilight  of  the  Gods.     End  of  the  world.  Ragnarok. 
Tyr  (Tir).     God  of  war. 
Urd  (Oord).     One  of  the  Norns,  Past. 

Urdar  Fountain  (06rd'-ar).     The  dwelling  place  of  the  Norns. 
Utgard  (Oot'-gard).     The  home  of  Skrymir  in  Utgard-Loki. 
Vadfin  (Vad'-fen).     Father  of  Hjuki  and  Bil  (Jack  and  Jill). 
Vafthrudnir  (Vaf-thrud'-ner)-     The  wise  giant. 
Vala  (Va'-la).     A  prophetess. 

Valhalla  (Val-hal'-la).     Hall  of  the  slain.     Odin's  hall. 
Valkyries  ( VaT-kyr-ies).     Choosers  of  the  slain.     Odin's  messengers. 
Veli  (Va'-le).     Odin's  brother. 

Verdandi  (Var-dan'-de).     One  of  the  Norns,  Present. 
Vi  (Ve).     Odin's  brother. 

Vigrid  (Ve'-gred).     Plain  on  which  the  gods  fought  their  last  battle. 
Vimui  (Ve'-mur).     A  river  in  the  land  of  the  giants. 
Volsung  (Vol'-sung).     Son  of  Ririr. 

Yggdrasil  (Ig'-dra-sel).     Ash  tree  which  supports  the  world. 
Yuletide.     Christmas. 
Ymir  (Ee'-mer).     The  first  giant. 


/  '  "'  '  . .     y- 


i 

Xm0/il&'£ 

.  ft'i&eZ* 

. 

j  ..-  ^t;  ^# 

Cwrt^- 

/f/ 

,9l.^^*^- 

\ 

1 

jfC^^** 

jyCt-^' V1  * 

fc/ 

S&^f 

i 

'  J^* 

, 

St** 

. 

y& 


i 


MAfc 


N 


V 


c 


?z? 


